1 Corinthians
Written about 3 years after the Apostle Paul left Corinth. R3144:3
The church at Corinth had been founded for nearly five years and had enjoyed a wide range of experiences and divine providences. R4442:1
The church at Corinth was split into factions, divisions (literally, sects); some were Paulites, others Apollosites, others Peterites, and others Christians. Since the majority were Paulites, and since Paul had founded the church at Corinth, it might appear to some that he had been seeking to make converts to himself, Paulites instead of Christians; and as it turned out thus he was glad to have it to say, that very few of those calling themselves Paulites had been baptized by him. R1540:5 The first epistle of the Corinthians was mainly to correct sectarianism among those at Corinth, and to answer the erroneous teachings of some, that there would be no resurrection of the dead. What a valuable fund of blessing and knowledge came to the Church down the ages in connection with the answer and refutation of these errors. R868:3
Corinth was nicknamed the Vanity Fair of the world, because it was a center of frivolity, pleasure-seeking, etc. It is credited with having been one of the most licentious and profligate cities of its day. It may at first seem very strange to us that this vilest of the great cities should yield larger spiritual results than any other, so that the Lord would specially specify that he had "much people" there and would providentially detain his ambassador there a year and a half, while in other places he had been permitted to remain only a few days or a few weeks. The philosophy of the matter seems to be this: Outward morality frequently leads to a pharisaical spirit of self-righteousness, which is most pernicious and a deadly foe to true righteousness. On the other hand, where sin stands out glaringly, it has a repulsive effect upon the pure heart, upon all who love righteousness, and this repulsion seems to prepare such hearts the better for a genuine consecration to the Lord and for his message. This theory holds good, at least in the missionary work at Corinth, as in contrast with that of places much more respectable in reputation. R4417:1
Like the Apostle, we are to discern the most fruitful fields, and spend our energies upon them. R3143:2, 2191:2,3, 1557:3
This once voluptuous city of Greece was 40 miles west of Athens, on the isthmus of Corinth. It has two seaports. On its south rises the rocky mountain, Acrocorinthus, whose summit was crowned with a Temple of Venus. It once had an extensive commerce, but was noted for its licentiousness, and the name "Corinthian" applied to a woman was notorious. Paul preached there a year and a half (Acts 18:11), and evidently paid it a second visit (1 Cor. 16:7; Acts 20:2,3). He wrote two letters to the Christians in that city, rebuking their sins, and referring to the Isthmian games celebrated there every Olympiad. It has greatly descended from its ancient richness of commerce, learning, and magnificence; and its site is now occupied by the miserable village of Gortho. CR278:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:1]
An apostle— The Lord had his own choice for the one who would take the place of Judas, and this one already had been undergoing special training and discipline "from his mother's womb." (Gal. 1:15) R2823:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:2]
Sanctified in Christ— Paul was not addressing his words to the world; but to the true Church. R3174:6, 4660:2; OV188:3 "Members of the body of Christ"—prospective members of the Church Triumphant. CR80:1 By making a full consecration of themselves, to live as nearly as perfect as they may be able. R2987:5, 4660:2 Reckoned new creatures. The sanctifying power, or spirit in us, is the spirit of truth. R375:1, 442:5; E243 The complete sanctification in Christ constitutes the perfection and unity of the church. R69:2*
Called to be saints— The word saint stands for one who is holy. R5856:3, 2987:3 Called unto the fellowship of his Son, (vs.9) to be holy ones, partakers of the divine nature, etc. F87 Those who cannot think of themselves as saints cannot apply to themselves the precious promises of these epistles. R2987:4; OV123:4 Let us not be ashamed of this name, "saints"; if it present before our minds saintship, holiness, separateness from the world, that is just the very thought which should be there continually. R2987:5
Every place— Words of warning in this epistle apply to the entire probationary membership of the Gospel Church down to the end of the Age. R1898:3
Theirs and ours— The word "theirs" refers evidently to Jews. Paul was a Jew, but he styles himself "the Apostle to the Gentiles," (Rom. 11:13), so in harmony with the latter he could say this to the new Church which was made up of both Jews and Gentiles. R179:3* 1:4
On your behalf— This was written subsequent to Paul's stay in Corinth recorded in Acts 18:111. R2192:4
Grace— The Gospel age is one of superior favor. R643:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:5]
Enriched— The Apostle refers to the value of knowledge to the Church. NS506:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:7]
Waiting for— The Lord's people will need to keep active, watching and waiting for the manifestation of the Lord; but if watchers, they shall be made aware of his presence and the work of "harvest" beforehand, and shall share in the revealment. R2979:3
The coming— Greek: apokalupsis, uncovering, revealment. R2979:2 Revelation. R69:2*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:9]
God is faithful— Faithfulness on our part is also required. We must show our appreciation of his love by faithfulness. R1211:2*
Of his Son— This implies an association, oneness. F87
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:10]
Speak the same thing— The early Church had a grand unity of sentiment. R1421:1 All who are speaking and teaching should speak and teach the same things. We should all mind the same things. (Phil. 3:16) R4446:2 The ideal condition for which we should strive—the mind of Christ. 1 Cor. 11:19 shows the actual working out of it. Q723:3 Should the temptation ever come to you, to seek to show your wisdom by magnifying a minor difference between yourself and another of the Lord's servants, reject the thought as a temptation from the devil, and minimize differences. R1537:4 Only those who take heed to the Lord's Word and cultivate its spirit, and recognize the Master, and his providential leadings and care, and the feeding of the flock, will be able to bring forth much fruit, and gain the kingdom.R4447:1
No divisions— Sects, or schisms. R1571:2, 1540:5, 4375:5, 1130:5* The entire foundation of divided Christianity would disappear and the true church of Christ be speedily manifest, if true catholicity were acknowledged. HG736:1; SM460:3 Every sect is a sin and every division a proof of disobedience. R1130:5*
Perfectly joined— The oneness of thought, mind and action required of the Church of God. R1130:5* The remedy is one we have sought to present in all of the Society's publications, namely, the ascertainment of the mind of Christ, the spirit of the truth, by the acceptance of the entire Word of God. R4446:3 If we ever conclude to have only the one human channel of instruction our decision will be to stick firmly to the one God has used and blessed to our enlightenment. R4447:1
The same mind— This is possible if the same spirit (the spirit of God) dwell in us—if the one mind enters and animates these bodies in which the human mind and will are dead. R309:3* So accustomed have we become to difference of opinion that many of God's children have come to feel that if there is perfect unity of thought, of mind, it must betoken a subserviency. Paul is criticizing such a sentiment. R4446:2
Same judgment— Sentiment. R69:4* There is one line of judgment which should govern all who have the Lord's Word and spirit, viz., the letter and spirit of the truth. R2386:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:11]
Contentions— The congregation of Corinth had not made the proper progress in spiritual development, and hence was greatly in danger of losing the truths received but never properly put into practice. R1593:6 It is not strange that the adversary was able to stir up some little sectarianism even in the primitive church, but all such partisan spirit the Apostle rebuked. R5941:3 Two centuries of the Gospel age had not passed when the worldly spirit called out for more organization—the partisan spirit whereby the people in various parts sought headship for their bishops. R4199:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:12]
I am of Paul— The idol of sectarianism. R5298:5, 868:3, 81:2* Each of these teachers had his peculiarities of manner in teaching, which caused some to esteem one, and others another, most highly. R1571:2 Contrary to the spirit of Christianity. R81:2* While ye say I am of Luther, I of Calvin, I of Wesley, is it not a sign of carnality? And worse than this, is there not danger of worshiping the human institutions which bear these human names? R5298:5, 918:6
I of Christ— They were dividing into Paulites, Apollosites and Peterites, while a few rightly clung to the name Christian. R1571:2, 1540:5 As only Christ died for us all, he alone must be recognized as our Savior. SM121:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:13]
Is Christ divided— Are ye not carnal? Is not this sectarian spirit an evidence that you are not in the proper relationship to the Lord? Your Redeemer is the only Head which should be recognized. R4199:6, 1571:3; SM460:3 All should have recognized that Christ is not divided, and that his Gospel is not discordant, but that it is one glorious, harmonious message of divine revelation. R4446:2Paul wrote against the spirit of sectarianism, already manifest in his day. SM460:3; R1571:6, 4446:2; HG736:1; NS374:4 Paul's warning was evidently heeded at the time at least, for no great sects of Paulites or Apollosites developed. R1571:6 The Spirit of Christ, which would have preserved the unity of the body, in the bonds of peace, was neglected and a spirit of "independence" was fostered until the result is—Babylon, confusion. R4446:2, 1571:6, 693:3 Ye should recognize no divisions, and call yourselves by no name but Christ. R81:2*, 5941:3 The Church of Christ should be united in the one faith once delivered to the saints; not federated, still holding to its own creed. OV417:4 Undoubtedly, the Adversary had much to do with the organization of the various denominations of the Reformation which nowhere have authority in the Bible. R5742:4
Was Paul crucified— It is not strange that the Adversary was able to stir up some little sectarianism even in the primitive church, but all such partisan sentiment the Apostle rebuked, reminding them that not one of these teachers had died for them. R5941:3 Paul did not die for you; neither did Peter; neither did Apollos. Though they may be appreciated, they are nothing more than the Lord's mouthpieces and rep resentatives. R4199:6 Repeatedly we have reminded the Lord's faithful of the experience of John when he fell down before the angel to worship him. The angel rebuked him, saying, "See thou do it not: I am thy fellow-servant,...worship God." (Rev. 19:10) R4199:6
Baptized— The form of words used by the apostles and early church is not given. Baptism "into Christ" into the name of the Lord Jesus Christ was the thought; and that it was expressed in words. R1544:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:14]
I thank God— Paul was glad he had in no way aided sectarianism, and was glad he could say, I never authorized you to call yourselves by my name. R1540:5; F449
Baptized— Greek: baptizo, to dip, immerse or cover. R1541:1 Baptism was not a feature of the Law Covenant. R1540:1
None of you— Probably because of imperfect sight. F448; R1540:4
But Crispus and Gaius— The few whom Paul baptized probably received this service at his hands because no one else suitable to perform it was conveniently at hand. F448 The book of Romans was sent from Corinth. It was dictated by Paul and written by Tertius, at the house of Gaius. (Rom.16:22,23) R1582:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:16]
And I baptized— Showing that he considered the ordinance important. F448; NS54:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:17]
Preach the gospel— This message was so great, so different from anything else in the world, that the Apostle concluded that he had no time for the discussion of any other topic. R5126:4,5125:6 We are to discuss the truth rather than the error. If we should have occasion to mention the error, it should be only as a side-light to illuminate the truth by contrast. R5126:5 Paul determined to preach nothing but Christ, and not to mix in the doctrines of Plato, to gain an audience. R5126:1 Glossing over of truth is what is done today in all of the great pulpits of Christendom. If our Lord's death is mentioned at all, it is done apologetically. R5126:4 Those consecrated ones who have permitted other themes to engross time and attention are in great danger of being led astray. R5126:5
Wisdom of words— To be a minister in the nominal Church of today, one must bring with him a plentiful store of that which Paul despised and left behind, namely, human wisdom. R505:3* Many of Paul's hearers would have been glad to learn about Christ and to admit that his philosophy was good, but he had not borne a good reputation. R5126:2 The Greeks, the learned of the world, would become followers of Christ, had the plan of salvation been more consistent with their worldly wisdom. R863:1
The cross of Christ— A weaker man than Paul might have covered up Christ's crucifixion. He might have said that the Jews did not appreciate what Christ was doing, that Christ was the Son of God, and then he might have glossed over his death on the cross. R5126:2,4 Under the terms of the Law Covenant, Christ must die on the cross in order to redeem Israel from the curse of the Law. (Gal. 3:13) R5126:4; NS622:2 The shame, ignominy, ordeal pictured by the cross, were foreordained picture-lessons, of self-denial and sacrifice not only for Messiah, but his "Bride" class. NS622:3 It is because the doctrine of the ransom has been held, and that as the foundation of faith, that even in the dark ages, and in the midst of great corruption, the nominal church has been recognized of God at all. R1452:3
Of none effect— Of no value. R1452:3 If Christ's death in itself does nothing, then it is of no effect. The cross must refer to the death and not to the after life. R483:4*, 43:3*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:18]
Preaching of the cross— Preaching the necessity for Jesus' death as the redemption-price for the sins of the world. R5919:2 That Christ's death as our ransom is the basis of our hope of the resurrection to life. R1259:2; HG361:1 No wonder the Apostle makes the cross of Christ the center of his preaching, declaring; "Without the shedding of blood there is no remission of sins!" (Heb. 9:22) R5919:6 The preaching of the cross of Christ is dying out. Those who still preach it give the impression that at most it means renouncement of sin and the incidental self-denials. R5919:2 It is remarkable that, by divine providence, the cross, which symbolized the most ignominious form of capital punishment under the laws of the Roman Empire, should be the symbol of Christianity. NS622:2 The mystery of the cross is that it is the divine purpose that the Lord Jesus should be the chief priest and, during this Gospel age, God would draw out from the world an under-priesthood. NS625:2
Foolishness— In their day our Lord and his prophets and apostles were all accounted "fools" and "cranks;" and the same worldly estimate will continue to the end of this age. R1873:1 We cannot expect sympathy from Churchianity and the world. R2616:3 Is it not a foolish waste of time to preach the cross of Christ and faith and obedience, under the present adverse conditions? Do not the results of these eighteen centuries of preaching show the folly of this procedure? NS624:1
Us which are saved— It has pleased the Father to select the "jewel" class during this Gospel age by means which the world would think foolish—by means of the preaching of the good tidings. SM439:1 We who have come into relationship with the Father through faith in the precious blood and have come to an understanding of the divine plan of salvation. NS624:2
It is the power of God— The message of the cross has been a transforming one, which, as we have come to appreciate it, has been changing our characters and lives. NS624:2 So far from the preaching of the cross being a failure it is a great success. It has served to attract the loyal-hearted and to repel all others. NS625:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:19]
It is written— The divine prophecy briefly quoted that the worldly-wise would not appreciate the divine plan and especially the center of that plan—the cross of Christ. R5920:1
Wisdom of the wise— Of this world; the simplicity of the gospel is foolishness to them. R350:4*, 1043:2* The truth is not intended for the proud or the dishonest. God hides his truth from the worldly wise and prudent, and reveals it unto babes. (Luke 10:21) R2026:5 "Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools." (Rom. 1:22) R1643:5
Bring to nothing— Doctrines of Evolution and the wonderful progress of our race will speedily come to naught, and prove the wisdom of the world's wise men to be foolishness. OV86:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:20]
Where is the wise— A man who considers himself wise does not realize how transient are his treasures, how unsatisfactory they will prove in the end, what snares are in them, nor how great is the value of the heavenly treasure which he has missed. R1919:3 "The wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid." (Isa. 29:14) R1920:4; HG518:2
Where is the scribe— Who boasts of his wisdom. R1955:2
Where is the disputer— A "Thus saith the Lord" must be the end of all controversy when human reasonings come in conflict with divine wisdom. R1919:6
Wisdom of this world— That arrays itself in opposition to the heavenly wisdom. R1919:6 Tends to self-exaltation and pride. R1919:3 It was in Abraham's day and thus it is still—the Lord does not honor the world, nor the worldly wise, with a knowledge of his secret purposes. R1617:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:21]
World by wisdom— The world by its wisdom knows not God. (Revised Version) R5717:2 Whom the god of this world hath blinded with the brilliancy of their own earthly learning and with their love of honor of men. R1418:3 Those of the "Higher Criticism" have reached the conclusion that man's fall has been upward, and he needs no redemption with the precious blood of Christ. R1782:3, 5919:3, 2220:2 Knows little of his plan; understands little of the language of his Word—it is a different language from that to which they are accustomed. R3189:4 Jehovah does not purpose that any shall know him save in his own appointed way. The wisdom of man cannot find him out. R5717:2
Knew not God— The truth-searching of geologists, astronomers, chemists, physicians, statesmen, etc., as a rule, leads away from sanctification, from "Thy truth." F138 Scientists as a class admit that there must be some kind of God,, but, looking in the wrong direction, they fail to see the real God, fail to discern his real character and plan. R2834:5 We are not to study along the lines of worldly wisdom, but along the lines of "that wisdom that cometh from above"—the inspired Scriptures. We must study! Whoever will not study will not know! NS816:2 The worldly-wise have rejected the Bible, and do not trust it as a revelation from God. SM792:1; R3189:4 The world sees to some extent that great blessings are coming; but just what these are and how they are to come, mankind know not. SM792:1; R6013:5
By the foolishness— By that which the world considers foolishness. R3279:2, 3580:2, 5534:6 To the unbelieving, the proclaiming of the gospel message is foolish, a waste of valuable time, an evidence of unsoundness of mind; a weak and unsatisfactory method of dealing. R5534:3, 3305:2 The message of God's grace is the noblest, the grandest, the most wonderful, but from the worldly standpoint it seems foolish on God's part to address the world when he himself declares that the vast majority are deaf. SM53:2 To the worldly-minded the preaching of forgiveness on account of faith in the crucified Jesus did not seem the wise course. R3279:1, 2220:3, 858:4 The world would say, "If God has all power why does he not enforce his commands and send forth judgments to compel obedience rather than send forth a message of love and an invitation to obedience?" SM53:2; R3279:1; HG615:6; NS364:2 Seemingly slow and unsuccessful method. R790:6; NS601:1 There is a wide difference between foolish preaching and "the foolishness of preaching." HG614:3
Of preaching— Teaching; declaring. R790:6 The preaching of this foolishness. R1955:2 God appeals to our hearts, heads and consciences, but not to fears. R3305:2 Thus God has manifested the humble ones who will receive his message by any means which he is pleased to use. R3521:6, 5534:6 It looked very foolish for Jesus to go about Palestine with twelve disciples, performing some miracles and inviting chiefly the poor to become his followers, leaving business and other pursuits. HG615:5 That which Christian people sometimes attempt to do in prayer should be done in preaching. It has not pleased God to save by prayer those who believe, but by public speaking, private proclamation of the truth and the printed page. R5834:1, 790:6 Preaching which seems to be so weak, to be the poorest way the Lord could have possibly chosen to make known the riches of his grace—a way so open to hindrance through the weaknesses and imperfections of the human channels used. R3521:3 The preaching tongue has been practically the only instrument which the Lord has used in connection with his great work of calling out and sanctifying. R2820:4 It pleased God to adopt this method of declaring the truth respecting his redemptive plan, and to accept and justify those who would believe and accept this testimony. R2990:1 All of God's people are preachers. The begetting influence of the Holy Spirit is the only ordination necessary. Preaching in its broad sense, means to declare, to make known. HG617:4
To save them— We have passed from death into life, because we have come into relationship with the great Life-giver. R5920:1 Not the belief of anything or everything is saving, but merely of that which is preached by divine authority. R3521:6 The true theory of reconciliation through the death of his Son to reconcile and save them which believe. R735:3
That believe— Implies that those who do not believe are not saved. R3521:6 The world thinks it strange that believers should be saved on account of their belief, rather than from the standpoint of works. R3580:2 To select a special class for a very special purpose. R5534:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:22]
Require a sign— The Jews, claiming to be God's children, would have walked by sight if God had forced the matter upon their attention in a manner not requiring faith. R863:1
Seek after wisdom— The Greeks, the learned of the world, would have become followers of Christ, had the plan of salvation been more consistent with their worldly wisdom. R863:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:23]
But we preach— The changes were to be so radical and revolutionary, and so different from all human expectations among either Jews or Gentiles. R1647:2
Christ crucified— That Christ's death as our ransom is the basis of our hope of the resurrection to life. R1259:2; SM183:T The fact that our Lord died on a cross is not doubted. The test with the Jews was whether or not they would accept the sacrifice there finished as the ransom-sacrifice which paid the penalty of their sins and justified the believer. R1452:3 Do not search the Scriptures to find anything about Brother Russell, but search to find things about the glorious One whom we all reverence. Q77:3
Unto the Jews— And the nominal Christians. R684:2 The philosophers and upper classes, including the Scribes and Pharisees, the thought of their own unworthiness was repugnant. Were they not the teachers of the common people, and therefore better certainly than the general herd? NS40:3
A stumbling block— Because the Jew could not realize that that which they had for centuries been trying to accomplish for themselves, by an attempted keeping of the law, should now be handed to them as a free gift. R863:1, 6:4 As the fleshly house stumbled over the cross, so the spiritual house is to stumble over the same obstacle—the cross. We see this taking place in Higher Criticism and Evolution. R3298:4 The butt of contempt. R75:2*
Unto the Greeks— The worldly-wise. R2106:2, 1235:3, 684:2, 323:2
Foolishness— The preaching of the cross is to the perishing world foolishness. R863:1, 75:2* Christ and the glorious message of his Word has always brought opposition and persecution from the Adversary and from all who are under his blinding influence. SM183:T The great "falling away" from the faith predicted of the close of this age would come along this line—the denial of the need and the fact of the ransom. R2106:3, 1452:3 As the god of this world blinded Israel, so he blinds the vast majorities of other nations. D567
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:24]
Which are called— Not all are called. F88 Under the blinding influence of the prince of this world, to the few only—the meek and humble-minded ones in Israel—would this power and wisdom be manifest. R1647:2 Not those who believe without evidence, but who believe on the strongest kind of evidence, the harmony of God's Word. R323:2
The power— The sinner, justified, is reckoned holy or godly, having secured "the gift of (attributed) righteousness." (Rom. 5:17) Therefore Jesus' death is made the power or source of godliness. R1350:3
The wisdom— To us the great Redeemer is the wisdom of God personified, and that wisdom is shown in the Master's course in sacrifice. R5920:4 Found only in the Bible, and in proportion as we are enabled by His grace to rightly divide it, to understand it. HG471:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:25]
Foolishness of God— The plan which God has adopted for dealing with sin and with sinners seems to the worldly mind to be a very foolish, a very unwise plan. R5534:2
Wiser than men— Knowledge may be viewed from two standpoints. Worldly knowledge does not commend anyone to God. We sharply discriminate between earthly knowledge and heavenly knowledge. NS809:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:26]
Your calling— Now to suffer with Christ for righteousness' sake, to cultivate his spirit, to bear much fruit, and thus be fitted for a place in the glorious temple. R2414:6 Ye know the object of the call, ye know the method, ye know the conditions of the call. CR34:4
Not many— The Lord intimates that not all are called, not all are drawn. R5719:2; NS372:1 "Man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart." (1 Sam. 16:7) God looked for the same characteristics in David that he now seeks in those whom in this age he calls to be anointed for the kingdom. R1901:2 "Ye are not of the world, even as I am not of the world, therefore the world hateth you." (John 15:19) "The light shineth in darkness; and the darkness comprehendeth it not" (John 1:5)—"the darkness hateth the light." NS385:1 We need make no mistake—the Lord knoweth them that are his, even though they be but a small minority and very insignificant in the world's affairs. NS388:6
Wise— According to their own estimation. E255 The Lord is seeking only the meek, the humble-minded, those who will be willing to learn of him and to have their minds transformed and conformed to the pattern most pleasing to the Lord. SM13:2, 176:3; R5737:5 These in the eyes of the world, are foolish; but in the eyes of the Lord, they are wise. R5920:1 Not that God objects to those having many talents serving his cause, but not many of these accept his call. R4659:6, 2728:6 Success in life leads to more or less of self-confidence, self-esteem, self-will; such are self-confident and not sufficiently reliant on the Lord. R4969:3, 5605:2, 5920:1; SM13:2; HG746:3; NS67:3 The number of wise, learned people, who are willing to become fools for Christ's sake, is exceedingly small now, as ever. R2948:3, 1102:6, 921:4 Those who came to the Master and those who have been interested in his message ever since, have not in any large proportion, been the rich, etc., but chiefly the poor. SM176:3 There are compensations in the divine arrangement, and in some respects poverty is a blessing in disguise. Hence the assurance of the Word that not many rich would be among the chosen of the Lord or receive positions in the bride class. R5840:1; NS67:3 "Hath not God chosen the poor of this world, rich in faith." (James 2:5) R2702:5, 5692:2, 5676:4, 5415:5, 4969:3, 4158:2, 4082:5, 3952:3, 3797:6, 742:1; OV215:3 The message of God's grace often lays hold upon the lower, meaner and more degraded members of the human family. R5737:5, 3054:5 There are comparatively few five-talent servants amongst the Lord's people; the majority being of the one and two talent classes. R2764:5
Not many mighty— Not many great, not many learned. R5840:1, 5692:2 Like their Master, of "no reputation" or influence. D516 In the apostles days, as in ours, the wealthy and learned were regarded as the special representatives of religion. NS270:2
Not many noble— If the nobility is in the heart, that is what God is looking for. CR335:2; SM391:1; R2322:1 If all the characters of the Scriptures were notable, the majority of us would feel ourselves so commonplace as to excite our fears that the Lord would have no place for us amongst his elect. R3952:3 It is the spirit of Christ, of righteousness from the Word of the Lord, which is the civilizing, enlightening and ennobling influence which has wrought the marvelous changes of this Christian era and especially of this last century. R2321:4 The son of noble Christian parents who has inherited a more noble mind, may maintain it, but eventually selfishness will undermine nobility, and we may expect a degradation in posterity who do not receive Christ. R2320:6 "The testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise the simple." (Psa.19:7-14) It would be impossible for any class of people to receive such instructions into good and honest hearts, without being uplifted by them, made more Godlike. R2321:3 Gratitude not only is a fragrant flower, but is indigenous to the soul of every true and noble heart. Accepting this standard, we are bound to conclude that comparatively few of the human family are noble in this respect. R4200:4 Their riches and their nobility are not of the flesh, but of the spirit, of the heart. SM391:1 Proportionately a larger number of the world's nobleminded children reject the Gospel of Christ, and a larger proportion of the world's ignoble children accept it. He came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance. R2319:3, 2320:1 The noble and the great usually trust too much in themselves and are unready to accept forgiveness through the only name. Hence the seeing of unmanliness and unwomanliness must not hinder our love for all whom the Lord has called. R4121:6, 4082:3
Are called— When the lists shall be proclaimed, the names of many who have been greatly honored of men and who expected to be honored of the Lord may be found missing. R3054:5, 5415:5, 2246:2, 2122:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:27]
But God— Because he wishes to show the power of his truth in the transforming of character. F88
Hath chosen— With their Lord, they are to receive glory, honor, and immortality; and be his instruments to bless the remainder of mankind. R5711:1, 5534:6 "Hath not God chosen the poor of this world, rich in faith." (James 2:5) D516; R2520:2, 3720:5, 3707:6, 3218:5, 3054:5, 2860:3, 2761:2
The foolish things— Those who are not noted for worldly wisdom or influence or wealth. R1920:3
To confound— The wise are being confounded today by the power of the truth in the hands of the humblest of God's children. Systems of error are put to confusion and are tottering before it and the sages of all the sects are troubled by it. R1920:4 Wise men whose wisdom would become a trap and a snare unto them, so that "the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid (obscured)." (Isa. 29:14)R2492:6
The wise— The worldly-wise, in our day, are usually to be found in the most respectable and aristocratic congregations of professed Christians. R2262:6
The weak things— This was true in times past when the weak ones of the world espoused the cause of Christ. And the same thing is still true of the same class. E250 "When I am weak, then am I strong." (2 Cor. 12:10) E250 Because poverty of purse and intellect are much more favorable to the development of humility than are riches of any kind; and humility is a prime essential to an inheritance with the saints in light. R2580:1 Those who accept the Lord's arrangement are usually poor, the unlearned, etc., who realize their lack of wisdom and seek it from the Fountain of wisdom and through the channel of wisdom—the Bible. R5920:1 It is marvelous in our sight that so much has been done with a comparatively small amount of money. R5566:3 The Lord's use of even the weakest instruments, of those having even a small measure of talent for his service, sometimes proves an exaltation too great, and that which was a blessing becomes a curse through pride and vain glory. R1920:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:28]
Base things— The humble poor. R1920:3 We are very thankful that God would accept what he tells us are the mean things of this world. The thought behind the expression is that which the world would consider mean. CR334:1: R4200:4, 1206:2 There may be some real mean Christians come into the Truth. Christianity was not the cause of their being mean, but they were naturally mean. CR334:2; Q439 The twelve apostles were all plain men, mostly fishermen; and so also the whole Gospel Church—not the Church nominal, but the true ones written in heaven. R1921:4
Which are not— Things that are not of value, and to uplift these. E261 Not esteemed amongst men. R3226:5
Nought— Greek: katargeo, "to render powerless," used in the sense of utter destruction. R2001:5
Things that are— That are esteemed by men. R3226:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:29]
No flesh should glory— God has arranged his plans thus that he might hinder human pride and vainglory; the very thing so many are disposed to cultivate. R1047:3 That no man should be able to boast that he had in any sense or degree merited the great blessings conferred. F88 If by the grace of God we have in any degree been used by him in serving present harvest truths, we rejoice in the service, but as for vanity on this account, we see no room or reason for it. R3595:6 The exaltation will come in due time to the faithful. R1921:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:30]
Who of God— Christ is the sufficiency which God has provided for us in all respects. R5507:2
Is made unto us— The New Creation only. F123; R3280:3 God has made Jesus to be all these things to the Church; they are to be attained by the Church through Jesus. Q123:4 The particular thought of the text seems to be that of a progressive order. R5105:3; Q65:2 We long to be perfectly obedient, and but for our realizing Christ's provision, the sense of our shortcomings would be unbearable. R1151:5* A comparison may be drawn between these four steps, which begin with the first tendencies toward the Lord and culminate in the "redemption of the body," and the four positions of the tabernacle—Camp, Court, Holy, Holy of Holies. R4245:1*
Wisdom— After the Father has drawn, the wisdom comes from Christ, who instructs us how to come to the Father. R5105:5; Q65:3 Through learning of his sacrificial work on our behalf. R5507:2 Jesus gives us the necessary knowledge to come to God. Q123:5 Since God's dealings with his creatures recognize their wills, the first step in his dealings with them is to give them knowledge, or "wisdom." It is for this reason that preaching was the first command of the Gospel age. R3279:1, 5507:2, 493:2*; F97 Knowledge of the greatness and absolute justice of God; knowledge of man's fallen, sinful condition, and need of a Savior; of the penalty, "the wages of sin is death" and that the death of our Redeemer paid the penalty. R3279:2; F98 This wisdom came to us through Christ; because, had it not been for the plan of salvation of which he and his cross are the center, it would have been useless to preach. R3279:3 In that we are to accept his will and thus have the spirit of a sound mind, and "walk in wisdom." E435 Jesus was our wisdom before he became our justifier and sanctifier. "No man cometh to the Father but by" our Lord. (John 14:6) R5105:3; Q65:2, 123:4; F98 "Wisdom is the principal thing." (Prov. 4:7) Wisdom is necessary at the very beginning of any matter that would result favorably. F96; R2262:2 "The wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, and without hypocrisy." (Jas. 3:17) F98; R2263:5 "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom." (Prov. 9:10) Wisdom is reasonableness, discretion, that characteristic which prompts us to pursue the right course. R4245:1*, 2262:3 Those who would take the wisest course should promptly admit their own unwisdom and seek for divine direction, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God who giveth to all liberally and upbraideth not." (Jas. 1:5) R2262:3 Some of the world, typified by the Camp, began feeling after God, and the call went forth from the Gate of the Court. R4245:1* After the Father has drawn, the wisdom comes from Christ, who instructs us how to come to the Father. R5105:5; Q65:3 This comes also through Christ's exhibition of the graces of the Spirit and of obedience to the Father; through the apostles teachings, and all those daily let their light shine. F100 This knowledge was prepared for by the Mosaic Law, which was a schoolmaster, or pedagogue, to lead men to Christ. R3279:2
And righteousness— Justification. R3279:3, 5105:3, 5507:2, 2262:5; Q123:6, 65:1; F100 The primary thought in the word Justification is (1) justice, or a standard of right; (2) that something is out of accord with that stand; (3) the bringing of the person or thing that is deficient up to the proper or just standard. F101; Q124:1 Justification signifies to make right, or whole, or just. R3280:2 Faith-justification does not cease when the next step of sanctification is taken. It continues with us as New Creatures. F103 Though all men are to be saved in the sense of being brought to the knowledge and opportunity of salvation, none have Christ as their justification, the covering of their imperfections, imputing his righteousness to them, except "us." R3280:1 In that, as our representative, he gave himself a ransom for all, and now in his righteousness represents all those who come unto the Father by him. E435 The principle of justice, the very foundation of divine government, must somehow have been fully satisfied in all of its claims. R3279:4; F103 Implies that we are unjust, or unrighteous in the sight of God, and unworthy of his favor. R3279:3, 2262:5; E435 But this does not imply that Christ's righteousness covers every sinner, so that God now views every sinner as though he were righteous, and treats all as his children. R3279:3 Christ covers our sins; he imputes to us the merit of his own sacrifice, which brings us to a condition of reckoned righteousness, or "justification by faith." R5507:3, 5105:6, 3279:5; Q123:6; F103 The justified individual, compared to the Court, is able to have access by faith into the additional grace of presenting his body a living sacrifice. R4245:2*Moses taught righteousness, and taught it by sanctions. He imparted righteous words and righteous motives; in addition to these, the Righteous One imparts righteous life—the power which embodies righteous words in righteous deeds. R1323:1* The priests were obliged to wash themselves and put on new, clean linen garments before consecration to their office, representing justification. R3280:3
And sanctification— The term sanctification means set apart, consecrated or marked out for a holy use or purpose. God through Christ sets apart for a special share in his great plan "us"—the Church. R3280:3, 5507:4; E241; F121 By assisting in everything necessary to sanctification. They have the will to do, and as they have this will, so now Christ works in them a sanctified character in life. R5105:6; Q66:3 In that, through his merit, we are accepted as (reckonedly perfect) living sacrifices. E435 He is our teacher. We enter the school of Christ as pupils and need sanctification. Q124:2 Christ by God is made unto us sanctification—in that we could have no call and could experience no work of grace under the divine plan, except for Christ and the work he did for us. R3281:6 True sanctification of the heart to the Lord will mean diligence in his service, in declaring good news to others, in building up one another, in doing good to all men; increasing love to the Lord, to the brethren, to our families and to the world. F137 Our devotion should be as that of a maid to her mistress, or of soldiers to their officers, or of a dutiful child toward a beloved parent; swift to hear, quick to obey, not seeking our own wills, but the will of our Father in heaven. R3281:2 No one can be sanctified in God's sight, and in the Scriptural sense, unless he has first been justified or cleansed from all sin. R3280:3; F121 Many make the serious mistake of supposing that God is sanctifying the world, sanctifying sinners. R3280:3, 69:2* Symbolized in the type by the consecration of Aaron and his sons in the priestly office—a consecration to sacrifice. F124 The sign of consecration or sanctification was the anointing with the holy oil, which symbolized the holy Spirit. R3280:4; F124 In the condition of the Holy of the Tabernacle, the Lord agrees to make all the experiences of the honest Christian to work in a way that they will have a sanctifying effect upon him. R4245:2*
And redemption— Greek: apolutrosis, deliverance, in that he will in due time deliver us; a setting free, "a loosing away." E435; R2262:5In that the fact that he lives, who bought us with his precious blood, is the guarantee that we shall live also; that he will deliver his Church from the bondage of corruption, death. E435Signifies the deliverance from sin or setting free of that which was acquired by the payment of a price—in the first resurrection. R3281:6, 3279:4, 5507:4, 5105:6; Q66:4 He who redeemed us with the sacrifice of his own life, gives us, as our Prophet or Teacher, wisdom, by his Gospel; as our Priest, he first justifies us and then sanctifies us; and finally, as King, he will fully deliver the faithful. R3281:6 Jesus is the one who calls all the saints from the sleep of death. (John 5:28) Q124:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 1:31]
Glorieth— Boasts. R1768:6*
Glory in the Lord— "Let him glory in this, that he understandeth and knoweth me." (Jer. 9:24) "And this is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent." (John 17:3) R1919:6, 1920:1 This is the knowledge that does not puff up, the wisdom that cometh from above. The beginning of this wisdom is indeed the reverence of the Lord. R1919:6If you have an eloquent tongue or other such gift, be sure to use it zealously. R1047:3 We have not the opportunity of even glorying in our faith—it is the gift of God. R5446:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:2]
For I determined— To be really in the divine service involves, first, the careful and continual study of God's plan; second, the imbibing of its spirit; leading, thirdly, to an enthusiastic zeal for its accomplishment. R5970:2 Concentrate our energies upon those things which we can best bring to perfection; "This one thing I do." (Phil. 3:13) R5044:3, 5046:4, 3200:3
Not to know— Talk of or discuss. R1811:5 Paul would be as though he knew nothing else. R5045:1 The Apostle's course was self-abandonment. His knowledge on other subjects was all sunk out of sight. R2190:5 Some would-be teachers fail because their ambition really preaches self, and the gospel as a means for calling attention to self, and others combine self-glorification with the gospel and attain only partial results. R2190:5 If any of the brethren feel disposed to go out after the manner of Babylon and preach something else, here is the reproof.R5045:1 Give no heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils (1 Tim. 4:1), but apply yourselves to the one thing to which you are called. R5970:1
Among you— The Apostle's one business in life was to be acceptable to the Lord, and to do with his might what he could to assist others into the same condition. R5044:3
Jesus Christ— If faithful in service, we have no time, nor the disposition, to give heed to false doctrines or other themes which have no bearing on the one thing to which we have solemnly dedicated our lives. R5970:2, 5044:3, 5046:1, 1811:5
And him crucified— St. Paul would preach, not only that Jesus was the Messiah, but that he was the crucified Messiah, for he would not be ashamed of the divine teaching. R5044:6 The defense of this cause and subject was St. Paul's special business in life. R4921:6, 483:4 Jesus' crucifixion was a part of the great divine plan and without this no salvation could be effected, either for the church or the world. R5045:1 The cross is the basis of all the glory. R43:3*, 483:4* To rivet your attention on this one thing. R3200:3, 4921:6, 5045:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:3]
In weakness— Physically weak, possibly for a time ailing, to such an extent as to be unable to work at his trade. R3143:5 Probably the result partly of his weak physical condition and of the remembrance of the trying experiences already passed through. R2192:4
And in fear— This implies St. Paul's discouragement and possible sickness. He was apparently considerably cast down. R4416:2, 3143:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:4]
Enticing words— The Lord's ministers are not to expect that their message shall be with words that will entice the world, but are to present in the name of the Lord the wisdom which cometh from above. HG352:3
Of man's wisdom— Of human philosophy and theory. F232; R1524:5, 5968:1, 1719:6 The simplicity of the Gospel is foolishness to them. R1043:2*
In demonstration— These demonstrations of divine power supplementing Paul's faithful use of his natural abilities were the Lord's endorsement of all he did. R1745:4
And of power— The power of the truth. R3200:3, 5045:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:5]
Your faith— The faith of the Church. F232
The wisdom of men— But in "The wisdom which cometh from above." (James 3:17) F225 The creeds and opinions of fallible men. HG317:2 The Apostles did not cultivate a blind and superstitious reverence for themselves. F232; R1524:5
In the power of God— Based upon the inspired writings of the Old Testament and upon the words of the Lord; and the Apostles. F219; R1525:5;SM302:1; CR10:3; HG317:2 Founded on and supported by the word of God. R207:5 The apostles were not mere mechanical amanuenses, but rather, they clearly show they were filled with a knowledge of the truth and with a holy enthusiasm to declare the good tidings, as in the hearts of all God's people. R1525:6 Then we shall have that which neither the arrow of infidelity, nor the pestilence of spiritualism, nor the purifying fire can destroy. R207:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:6]
That are perfect— Of a perfect heart or disposition or intention, humble, obedient, the truly wise. R1598:5 Developed; we are not to cast our pearls before swine. R3200:5
Wisdom of this world— "Higher criticism" has reached the conclusion that man's fall has been upward and that hence he needs no redemption with the precious blood of Christ. R1782:5*
Nor of the princes— The popular leaders and teachers. R3200:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:7]
The wisdom of God— The wisdom that indicates and approves the narrow way of self-sacrifice is an inspired or begotten wisdom which cometh from above, only to the consecrated, the spirit-begotten. R2074:5
In a mystery— A knowledge of the secret mine of wealth hid in Christ. R1657:1 The secretiveness as respects the divine purpose shows that if it were generally known amongst men, the divine program would at times be interfered with. OV5:3
The hidden wisdom— Or plan. A84 The Jews and the majority of professed Christians do not understand these words now. R2419:3 The prophecies of the Old and New Testaments are sealed against their learning, for they have studied only at the feet of science and sectarianism, and neglected the school of Christ. R589:1
Before the world— Therefore not the Kingdom prepared for the sheep class of mankind "From the foundation of the world." (Matt. 25:34) A305
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:8]
None of the princes— Chief ones—ecclesiastical or civil. A84; R1598:5; OV5:3 Nor do they yet know of the glory to be revealed in the saints. R1598:5 Many of the Scribes and Pharisees were fairly decent people. Their own plans seemed better than God's because they were worldly minded at heart. R5145:3
Had they known— They were the blinded servants of Satan; though if their hearts had been true and humble, they would have been able to see. R5719:5, 1712:1; SM630:2 Ignorance rather than malevolence is at the foundation of opposition to the truth. R5145:3, 5172:6 Only partly excusable ignorance, because it was the result of prejudice, which in turn was the fruit of selfishness. R2786:3 Error, fostered by self-will and by plans and schemes not of God, always has a blinding effect. R5512:2 Had the rulers of the nominal Church recognized the Lord's anointed body during this Age, the members would not have had the privilege of suffering with their head. R369:1 When Saul of Tarsus persecuted Stephen, and others, he verily thought that he did God service. (Acts 26:9-11) R5172:6 Similarly, those of the Dark Ages who burned one another at the stake, supposed that they were serving God. The same is true today of those who after a more refined manner oppose, speak evil of and misrepresent their brethren. SM631:T "I wot that through ignorance ye did it, as did also your rulers." (Acts 3:7) R5751:4, 5512:2, 5315:5, 5234:6, 5172:5, 5145:3 4452:4, 2745:6; CR492:6; SM750:1, 630:2
Not have crucified— The crucifixion of our Lord was not really intentional. R5751:4 Those who crucified Christ did so ignorantly and merely fulfilled the divine intention. R5315:5, 5234:6; HG622:6; NS606:1 One reason why the Lord kept his identity secret from the Jews in general. R4452:4
The Lord of glory— Nor the Church, which is his Body. A85 Our Lord Jesus will indeed be majestic, but not the "King of Glory," Jehovah. E44
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:9]
Eye hath not seen— Human eyes. R2958:4 This is the most the Word declares of our heavenly inheritance. The Bible makes no attempt to describe heaven itself, nor its inhabitants. R4966:5, 4675:3, 3892:1, 3166:1, 1511:1 It is intangible, indescribable. It can be received only by faith. OV119:1; R176:1, 3892:1 The eyes of our understanding must be anointed in order that we may appreciate the length and breadth and height and depth of the love of God. R3861:4, 2581:4, 2419:3; CR84:2; Q748:4 We now see these things of the future through a smoked glass. R3267:5, 3285:2; NS451:2; OV284:5 Many natural eyes have seen that there is this spiritual something, but the details of it they cannot discern any more than the natural sight can discern the conditions prevailing on the moon, though the moon be seen often. OV315:3 Man must discern God in his works—the noblest of which is the perfect man. CR117:4 The Queen of Sheba's declaration that the half had not been told her, reminds us of this scripture respecting the greater than Solomon and the wonderful kingdom glories in reservation for his faithful. R3285:2
Nor ear heard— Our circumcised ears heard of the glorious things. R176:2 Many natural ears have heard something about spiritual things, but they never really understood or appreciated these things. OV315:3 When any are found who have not the hearing ear for the truth we should not seek to pound it into them. R4125:5, 127:1
Heart of man— The natural man, unilluminated by the holy Spirit. E201; F385; R3585:5,3278:6, 2834:6, 2581:4, 2565:6, 578:3, 371:3, 261:2 The eyes of their understanding open wider and wider to the things not seen by the natural eye. F80; R3278:6, 3167:6 By any other sense or power of perception. F80 Nor angel, we might add, on the strength of Peter's statement. (1 Peter 1:10) R218:1
The things— At first these things are not great inducements. R4975:4 These things are spiritual and might be apprehended by our minds, but could not be comprehended. R4911:1, 3278:6, 3267:5 Honors and dignities which at present we can but imperfectly imagine. NS466:6 The blessings by and by to be conferred. R3789:2, 2284:4 By faith we already enjoy many of the things. R5420:2 The study of pictures of heavenly things is intended to lift our minds from things earthly and sensual to the things eternal. HG448:3 Having food and raiment, be content, not spending strength in amassing wealth or in worldly ambition, but begin to enjoy the Lord, study and enjoy these glorious things. NS67:6
Hath prepared— In reservation. R3167:6, 5080:3, 4910:6, 4675:3, 2973:5, 2439:4, 1176:3 God's special love and provision for his saints as distinguished from the world. R1254:5, 3892:1; HG132:1; NS182:6 The things which we have sacrificed are not worthy to be compared with the glorious things God has for us. The things that once had value to us have lost their charm by comparison. CR368:6 "An inheritance incorruptible and undefiled," "that fadeth not away!" (Rom. 8:17; 1 Peter 1:4) SM344:2 In joining the Lord in faith and consecration we are proclaiming ourselves, not as graduates and heirs, but as disciples and students, who desire to be prepared to inherit. R4810:4 In the flowers, birds, and everything that is beautiful, the awakened, the quickened soul finds a hint and suggestion of the still grander, still nobler things. NS638:3 It is as proper for the earthly father to make provision for his children—especially in good training and fair education, as for the heavenly Father to plan for and educate and prepare a future home for his children. R1828:4
Them that love him— Supremely. E247; HG448:3 More than they love houses, lands, name or fame, self or others. NS182:6; SM532:T; CR171:3 His special elect ones. R3892:1; NS415:4, 610:2, 654:6 Who manifest their love by devotion to him and his. R2581:4 The Lord is selecting and directing those who of their own will desire to lay down their lives in his service. R5584:6, 4966:2, 4669:5, 534:2 This appreciation of righteousness is what the Scriptures intimate to be God's drawing influence. R4975:4 He has caused us to sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus. CR443:3 For this purpose of proving and manifesting who are the friends of God, "God hath appointed a day," (Acts 17:31)—the Millennial day. R1176:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:10]
Hath revealed them— These things, spiritual things. F385; R2455:1 In the sense that he has revealed himself to us. We know that his heavenly home which God has prepared for us must be far above the very glorious things he has prepared for the world. R3892:1 The "high calling" and "so great salvation." SM46:2; A84; R3861:4 So much of the divine plan as was due to be revealed. R2208:3 Spiritual understanding is a guiding light, an inspiration to righteousness; it creates an enthusiasm for righteousness. R5719:4
Unto us— The New Creation. F458, 80; T117; R534:2; NS73:2 Spiritual Israel in the Gospel age. D191 Christ and all of his spirit-begotten followers—the mystery class. (Col. 1:27) R4544:3, 4452:6, 2573:3 The Church, the consecrated. Q749:T; R261:2, 218:1, 3278:6, 578:3 The "elect," the "very elect." SM46:1; CR84:2; R373:3, 2767:3, 5507:1 Those who have made advancement by growth in grace and knowledge and love. SM6:1 The heartily obedient, the consecrated ones. E192; T117 "Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the kingdom." (Mark 4:11) R4398:6, 2767:2, 2712:2, 2723:4, 1506:1; Q748:2; NS606:2 Today we have a hundredfold more to attract our minds and ambitions and desires to the earthly things. How needful it was that the Lord should open simultaneously to his faithful a clearer understanding of his Word and plan. R3914:2
By his spirit— The holy Spirit. R5507:1 The light of divine revelation, represented by the "golden candlestick." R1732:4; F690; T117 Granted only to the consecrated. CR414:6; R2723:4, 1697:6 Illumination; as a guide and teacher.R4544:3, 5402:1 This new gift was never known of before the Gospel age. R252:3, 1506:1 By the eyes of our understanding; by the hearing of faith, by coming in touch with the Lord, by tasting that he is gracious; by offering up sacrifices which are a sweet odor. F80, 690 Our Lord's anointing by the holy Spirit quickened his understanding and made all that he had learned much more significant. R4544:3
For the Spirit— Or mind of God in us. R3200:5
Searcheth all things— Searcheth out; revealeth. F80; T117; R371:4, 5066:1 Is so anxious to know God's truth. R3200:5 The holy spirit, or mind of God, when received by his children, fits or prepares or enables their minds to comprehend his plan. E279 Our finite minds have difficulty in understanding; because of insufficiency of knowledge and experience. R5064:1 Take heed to his instructions in every detail. E201
Yea, the deep things— Guided beyond the mere letter. E164; T117; R2208:3, 2071:1, 4385:3 Why does God permit evil to come to his saints, and why are the wicked permitted to flourish. R1506:1, 4398:6 Correct ideas of righteousness, sin, the character and object of the coming judgment—that it will be a thousand-year day; the Church's call during this age, to become judges by now voluntarily sacrificing earthly interests. E192; F690Cannot be discerned except by those having the spirit. R127:1, 5489:6, 5402:1, 2782:5, 2581:4 Having the mind or spirit of God, that new mind prompts us to search into the deep things of God—to study that we may know and do his will, as obedient sons. R371:4 This knowledge cannot be known instantaneously but comes gradually as an evidence of faithfulness to God. R5134:5;E202; F80; NS636:1 The hidden, obscure things. "The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him." (Psa. 25:14) R2208:3. 1071:1; T117 Made known by our acquiring more of the spirit of God, the spirit of Truth, the spirit of the Word. Q749:T; CR84:2 One who can grasp the deep things and who has a desire to work in the vineyard has strong evidence that he is begotten of the Spirit. C222; R5597:2, 1506:1, 1416:1, 775:5 The mysteries of God are now opened up to his faithful children, the watchers. Some features were never revealed until the present time, even to the most faithful of the Lord's saints. R5489:6 Only those with the wedding garment on can see these things. C203
Of God— His good and acceptable and perfect will concerning us, now and hereafter. F385
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:11]
What man knoweth— Your own mind knows your own mind. CR397:2
The things of a man— The mind, the will, plan of a man. E201; R370:6, 371:4
The spirit of man— The mind of man. E201; R371:4
Even so— As no man can know another's mind and plan, except as they are revealed to him, so no one can understand the divine mind and plan, except he come into harmony with the divine mind, receive the holy Spirit. E201, 279; Q748:2
Knoweth no man— No natural man is spiritually-minded. R4968:3 The Bible is a sealed book, no matter how intellectual a man may be. Q748:2Until the Spirit had come upon his followers it was useless for Christ to try to tell them of heavenly things. Hence our Lord's energy was largely expended in uttering parables and dark sayings to be understood later. F632 They fail to see the real object and chief characteristic of the coming age of blessing. R1760:4
But the spirit— Mind, and plan. E202
Of God— Which is from God. E279; R373:2 God only knows his own mind, his own purpose, his own intention. CR397:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:12]
Not the spirit— Greek: pneuma, disposition, mind. E318; R373:6, 371:4 R5127:3
Spirit which is of God— Mind, disposition or will. E202; R371:4 The spirit or mind of God in his children, is no more a person than is the spirit of the world. R373:2
That we might know— Appreciate, be satisfied with. R2575:2 Might be able to comprehend the deep things of God's character and plan. CR391:5; R2596:3,373:2 Giving our best thoughts and talents to the study of God's Word. NS816:2 Here is a certainty that what we wish to know is revealed. HG28:2 At Pentecost the apostles received an illumination of the mind which enabled them to understand the things of God. R5088:2, 5941:2; B123; NS656:5 See, hear and know things which in times past God had not made known. R124:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:13]
Which things also— The things which are freely given us of God. HG28:2
Man's wisdom teacheth— Teacher and hearer should see to it that it is not man's wisdom that is proclaimed. F255 The vain philosophies. R1719:6 The simplicity of the Gospel is foolishness to them. R1043:2* "Professing to be wise, they became fools." (Rom. 1:22) R1643:5
Holy Ghost— Holy Spirit, or mind of God. R373:2
Teacheth— The holy Spirit or mind of God, when received by his children, fits or prepares or enables their minds to comprehend his plan. E279
Comparing— He gives us the rule by which we may know. R18:1, 261:2, 578:3
Spiritual things— Only those who are begotten of the spirit can see spiritual things. R5580:2, 5402:1, 5295:2
With spiritual— With the facts recorded in the Scriptures. A182 We thus gain a true understanding both of type and antitype. R1336:4;F458 Not comparing spiritual things with natural things, as the natural man is disposed to do. E202; R578:3,371:4, 261:2, 18:1 Compare what is revealed of Christ and the angels, with the risen saint. HG28:2; A182
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:14]
The natural man— All mankind, including Adam; human. R5133:2, 242:1; OV314:1 The old nature. R4005:2 The psuche man. HG128:5 All men are natural men except such as have been begotten again by the holy Spirit. OV354:5; R5133:2, 523:3; NS337:3 The natural man would be a perfect man; fallen man is imperfect, unnatural. R4968:2; Q183 Even a perfect human being cannot receive the deep spiritual truths. R5133:2, 5157:5, 4544:3, 3297:2; T19 This does not signify a mean or bad man. OV314:1 We are not to accept gentleness and kindness of manner as evidence that their possessor has the holy Spirit. R5133:5 The apostles were natural men who did not receive the begetting of the holy Spirit until Pentecost. R5941:2, 5920:3, 2455:1 Before he had been begotten of the holy Spirit, Jesus did not have the understanding of the prophecies and of the types of the Law. R5157:4, 5064:5, 5054:2, 3291:4; Q183:T; PD57/69; NS479:6 Many have undertaken to interpret "the things of the Spirit of God" and have thus become blind guides, leading multitudes into error, and filling their minds with gross darkness. R813:3* The children of this world and the children of the kingdom of God too frequently join. The effect always is to bring in worldliness and to give the worldly mind a measure of control in respect to spiritual things. R4894:5
Receiveth not— Understandeth not. SM6:1 No matter how wise, or educated, or talented. R5838:1 Educating a man for the pulpit can never make him a proper minister of the truth. Only those who have received the anointing of the holy Spirit are authorized or qualified. NS562:1 The light, the instruction; as the light in the "holy" could not be seen by those outside. R2835:2; T117 He finds them impossible of comprehension. OV354:5; R5054:2, 3265:2, 3177:5; SM6:1 The disciples, though justified men, had to be begotten of the Spirit to comprehend spiritual things. R412:3, 231:2, 4125:4; C222; T116 "Cast not your pearls before swine;" (Matt.7:6) attempt not to tell the deep things to those who have not the spirit and who cannot comprehend your teachings. R3265:2 Nicodemus was inclined to stumble over spiritual things; he could not see how one could be born again. R5506:6, 4125:4 The Lord was able to get up the best secret society. We have a society respecting which nobody can give away its secrets—the Mystery of God, and we can't give it away. CR52:3, 10:3 "None of the wicked shall understand." (Dan. 12:10) HG316:4; NS790:2; SM6:1
Things of the spirit— The deep things of God; spiritual things. R5838:1, 2455:1 Of the higher, spiritual nature. A181 The pearls; deep, hidden, glorious things. E280 We have to be regenerated to see spiritual things. HG128:5; R5190:5 Spiritual things in the interiors of the Tabernacle and Temple. T19, 116 Not until we have received the heavenly illumination can we discern them in the way of appreciating them fully. R5742:5, 3265:2, 371:4 The Lord is not dealing with the world; they are not in covenant relationship with him, therefore they cannot please him now. R5219:5
Foolishness unto him— In the estimation of the worldly the way of the fully consecrated seems foolishness. R2074:5 To the unregenerate appears to be hypocrisies, frauds, impositions. R5190:5 Satan is exercising a blinding, deceiving influence upon all except true believers. (2 Cor. 4:4) R4908:5 We cannot expect sympathy from the world. R2616:3
Neither— Because he is full of human mindedness. T116
Can he know them— Appreciate them. D577; R2981:3 The natural man does not understand spiritual things. R5461:2, 5190:5 "I will give him a white stone, and in the stone a new name written which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it." (Rev. 2:17) R1820:6
Spiritually discerned— Of spiritual appreciation. D577 Can be discerned only by those who have the spirit or mind of God, the spirit of his plan, the spirit of the truth. E201; F729 Only the spirit-begotten may understand the deep things of God at all and their understanding is in proportion as they attain more a filling of the Spirit of God. R5982:4, 5088:2 The ability to discern spiritual things must depend on the extent to which our minds are controlled by the spirit of God. R21:2*,692:4* Spiritual discernment grows from a small beginning. R5742:5 Unless one becomes a New Creature in Christ, he will never understand the divine plan. CR386:3 Heavenly wisdom is never popular with the world. R2053:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:15]
That is spiritual— Who has received the holy mind or Spirit. E202
Judgeth all things— Is able to understand and properly estimate both human and spiritual things in the light of the divine plan. E202; R3217:1, 938:3, 371:4
Judgeth of no man— Understood by no man. R3217:1, 938:3, 371:4 No natural man can understand or judge of the motives which prompt the spiritually minded "New Creature" to sacrifice things valuable to the natural man. R371:4; E202
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 2:16]
Who— Man. R371:5
The mind of Christ— All the responsibility is with the Head. The Lord requires of every one who shall be accepted as a member of the body of Christ that he shall lose his own headship, his own individuality, and shall accept instead the will of Christ. R3709:6 The disposition that is loving, kind, generous, forgiving toward our fellows and reverential and obedient toward God. R3928:4, 5063:2 We are to love the beautiful, pure, true, noble; we are to love (sympathize with) the weak, the penitent and oppressed. R4909:5 Signifies an intimate acquaintance with the Father and with the Son—a full and clear representation of the Father's mind. SM448:2 There are divine commands with principles behind them and these principles are to be incorporated into our characters. R5123:6 Not dependent upon apostolic or other hands. R3153:4 It requires time to become emptied of self and prepared for the mind of Christ. R4983:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:1]
As unto spiritual— We are strictly unsectarian, and consequently recognize no sectarian name. R344:1
Babes in Christ— Undeveloped Christians—Tribulation saints. SM437:2; D17 The majority of Christians lack a sufficiency of knowledge. R2136:6We should not be satisfied to remain such, but desire individually to grow into Christ in all things. R2205:4 The vast majority of Christians never experience the fulness of joy, peace and blessing that they might possess. Too many are content with simply diluted first principles of the doctrine of Christ. R5938:2 Some "babes" in Christ are always "catching" something in the way of false doctrine—usually because under-nourished in the truth. R4129:3,5 One that has not made proper progress in spiritual development. R1593:6, 2134:5 A babe in knowledge and a babe in the development of grace. R4628:5, 5938:2, 229:6 New creatures who have only started in the new way of full consecration. R5445:2, 2810:4 Let us not remain such, but while always retaining the childlike, trusting, spirit, let us grow in the favor and knowledge of our Lord. R1043:6* Just as we care for a babe, specially handle it, specially feed it, specially deal with it, and not treat it as an adult, so the Lord purposes that he will deal with all those who are babes in Christ. R4628:5, 2810:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:2]
Fed you with milk— Presented in a manner to avoid choking the babes in Christ. R806:2 Neglect not to feed the babes with the sincere milk of the word; but not the strong meat until they are able to bear it. Neither offer to them milk which is not pure. R679:2*
Not with meat— Not used to strong meat, and likely to be choked by it. R2137:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:3]
Carnal— Fleshly-mindedness, indicating an immature development along spiritual lines. R4252:1, 2134:5 Worldly, human. NS374:6 Not gross worldly sin, murder, theft, blasphemy, etc., but the more refined evidences of a wrong condition of heart—a lack of the spirit of love; murder in the heart. R2386:2
There is among you— Gradually the apostle leads his readers onward and points out to them their low spiritual condition. R2386:2
And divisions— Sectarianism. R1571:2, 5941:3, 4252:1, 1309:2, 81:2*; F81; NS292:1 A party spirit, dividing themselves under human leadership rather than uniting themselves under Christ, the true and only head. R2386:2, 4252:1 Having peculiar, unscriptural designations. F207 Since the 1260 years ended, misguided by the thought that the Church should be one of outward organization, each reformer gathered his followers to him and started a new sect, which claimed to be the true Church. R5742:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:4]
I am of Paul— They were dividing into Paulites, Apollosites, and Peterites, while a few rightly clung to the name Christian. R1571:2, 5941:3; F81 Idol of sectarianism. R5298:5, 3152:3 Sectarianism is wholly out of accord with the teachings of the Scriptures. OV121:4; R5941:3 The believer does not belong to any man; each is a free man in Christ, belonging to the Lord only, though pleased to recognize any whom God may seem to use as his ministers of truth and grace. NS374:6
I am of Apollos— That the Corinthian brethren were greatly pleased with the masterful ability of Apollos as a teacher of the truth is implied by the fact that some of them were disposed to say that they were followers of him. R3152:3 As some today are disposed to say, I am of Luther," or "I am of Calvin," or "I am of Wesley." F81; R5298:5,2134:5, 918:6, 81:2*; NS292:1
Carnal— Is not this reverencing of men a form of idolatry? R5298:5 An evidence of lack of spiritual perception that there is but one Bridegroom; calling ourselves by any other name would be to that extent renouncing our betrothal. NS292:1 Fleshly; misunderstanding the divine arrangement as worldly people might be expected to do. NS292:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:5]
As the Lord gave— The true church of Christ is composed only of saints, and they gather to the Lord, irrespective of denominational lines of any kind. R5742:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:6]
God gave the increase— Not attributing success in convincing the people to their own eloquence or power, but to the favor and blessing of God. R1425:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:9]
Labourers together— God is working with us, and we are working with him; finding the saintly, the true, and guiding them, fitting them for the spiritual kingdom. R5302:5
God's husbandry— The great husbandman waits for the gradual development of the fruit. R3020:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:10]
Foundation— The individual Christian faith is a building, and must have both foundation and superstructure. God would have us grow in grace and knowledge and love, following examples of building which he has furnished. R428:1
Every man— Not the heathen world, but those who at least nominally accepted Christ as the foundation of their hopes. SM290:T
Thereupon— Faith—Christ the foundation of hope. SM290:T; R1576:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:11]
Other foundation— The Redeemer is the foundation. OV174:7; R1484:1 The foundations of any system are easily discovered, and there is only one true foundation—Christ, the ransom. R1900:1, 3823:1, 1213:5*, 564:2 Of the New Jerusalem, "The city which hath foundations," (Heb. 11:10) the Kingdom of God. A295 "Upon this Rock I will build my Church." (Matt. 16:18) F220; R1760:3 Laid in the heaven, not on earth; all other living stones on this foundation are drawn and cemented to it by heavenly attractions. R1982:1; CR360:3 The unwise believer fails to appreciate the necessity for having a proper foundation for his faith and works. R5029:6 He that trusteth Christ Jesus, and he alone, shall not fail. R2814:1 The great master craftsman of our high order of free and accepted masonry, Christ, laid the foundation. CR359:5
No man— We understand these words to refer only to those professing full consecration to the Lord, the Church of Christ. R5696:3
Jesus Christ— Jehovah's Anointed—the Rock of Ages. R813:4* The Rock, the true foundation. R3748:6, 5696:3; HG736:6; SM463:2 The success of Ezra and Nehemiah and their co-workers should be regarded as an encouraging prediction of the final completeness and glory of the church built upon the one true and only foundation. R1484:5 The central theme of the Apostle's preaching on every occasion. It would be a poor text for Higher Critics, for Evolutionists, for Theosophists, for Christian Scientists, and for most other of the new gospels. R3144:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:12]
If any man build— Build character—development of true character. A321 Faith upon the only recognized foundation. A320; R5823:5, 266:6
Upon this foundation— Christ Jesus' finished work of redemption. A320; R3748:6 The overthrow of all systems which reject the only foundation is well illustrated by Jesus simile of building in the sand alongside the rock. (Luke 6:48) R564:2, 428:6, 5029:5
Gold, silver, precious stones— Divine truth and corresponding character. A321; R5822:1, 5753:5, 5442:5, 5407:6, 4208:3, 3411:2, 2987:1, 564:2, 275:5, 36:2; CR121:4; SM554:T, 290:1; NS506:1 Proper building to true doctrines. R3318:6 Truth & whole-hearted loyalty to the Lord R5916:3, 5696:3 Divine promises. R5715:3, 5823:5, 5517:2, 5371:3, 3748:6, 505:6; HG627:2 Faith and character. R2054:4, 428:3 Faith, hope and love will abide the fiery trial. R3760:6, 5517:2 Developing their faith and character in harmony with the divine requirements. R5407:6 Each member of the Church being a "living stone." R2054:2 Their building will stand the fire of this great day. R5696:3, 5407:6, 3748:6 A little flock, a royal priesthood who will sit in the throne; the priestly class will be the antitypical temple of God. R5408:1 The gold that is needed is the wisdom that cometh from above; the white raiment, the righteousness of Christ; the eyesalve, the Spirit's help in the understanding of the Word. R505:6* All of the gold class will be purified, the Little Flock; all of the silver class will be purified, the Great Company. R3684:5, 428:4; NS506:1
Wood, hay and stubble— Traditional errors and corresponding unstable characters. A321 Human traditions, theories and creeds. R5823:5,5753:5, 3684:5, 3411:2, 428:3, 275:6, 266:6, 207:5; SM553:3; HG627:2, 398:5 Error, sin and hyprocrisy. R2987:1, 5097:5, 3748:6, 1548:1, 564:2, 36:2; HG717:2; NS506:1 False doctrine. R3318:6; OV163:T Stubble of human tradition and Churchianity. R5517:2, 5407:6, 5753:5, 2814:1, 428:2; SM290:1 Without proper materials. R5408:1 Having only the traditions of men, they lack protection against error, and the strength necessary to overcome the world which is obtainable only from the truth. R428:3; HG403:2 The shifting sands of human theory—Evolution, etc. R3823:1 Formulated laws of the leaders of the various societies. R358:4* Combustible materials, which will shortly be destroyed in this day when the fire of divine judgment shall test every doctrine and every error; Their superstructure will be burned. R3748:6, 5696:3, 781:5 The Great Company, before the throne; the antitype of the Levites. R5408:1, 4079:1 Have no place in the true Church. R2054:4 In Solomon's Temple, we find that the wood was merely used as a filler, that the symbol was the gold which covered the wood. R2054:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:13]
Every man's work— Every man who has built upon Christ. R36:2 Not of the world, but of the church. R4568:6; HG627:2
For the day— Now present. R571:2, 428:3 We have been in this day of trial for over twenty years. (1901) R2751:5 The close of the Gospel age, the same day as Mal. 3:2, 2 Pet. 3:10, Zeph. 3:8, etc. R5916:1, 5517:1, 1944:3; A320 Corresponding with the shaking of the heavens and the earth in Heb. 12:18-27 and Haggai 2:7. R5517:1
Shall declare it— Demonstrate the faith that will stand, and the faith that will be consumed. SM290:1; R5097:5, 571:2 Is even now begun. R221:4*,403:5
Revealed— Greek: apokalupsis, uncovered, unveiled. R2979:2
By fire— Trials. R187:6, 801:5* Those who are able to patiently endure the fiery ordeals will stand in this evil day. R5651:6, 2792:4 In the time of trouble. A321 Anarchy; great tribulation, which is to consume every vestige of present civilization. R5715:3, 5916:4, 5232:5 It would be idle for any of the Lord's consecrated people to hope to be made meet for the glorious inheritance of the saints without the refining processes of fiery trial. R1944:3 The burning, or destruction, allows a much better preparation for the erection of a better faith-structure. R5823:5 Selfish doctrines, errors and all improper faith will be destroyed. SM290:1
And the fire— Symbolical. R5753:5 In the end of this Age. R2496:5, 5442:5, 5407:6, 2814:2, 916:1; HG627:3 Of his jealousy. R505:5 This reference evidently is to the testings of the Lord's people during the period of his presence in the end of the Age. R2979:3, 4628:1, 4568:6 The siftings of this day will manifest it—the Lord will separate the deficient ones. R3760:6, 5696:3, 5651:6, 5517:2, 3405:5
Shall try— Every man's faith and character structure. A321; R862:3, 2496:5, 1809:6, 207:5 The living members of the Royal Priesthood will be subjected to fiery trials. R3684:5, 801:5*, 266:6
Every man's work— Prove what foundation his disciples have built upon. R5442:5 All iniquity and injustice will be exposed, reprobated and destroyed. R4628:4 Amongst professed believers. NS43:5 Every one in the Church is to be tried, however, in great measure it will be a trying time for all the world as well. R4628:1
What sort it is— All who are truly the Lord's people will be granted an opening of the eyes of their understanding to appreciate where we are. R5753:5 "Judgment must begin with the house of God." (1 Peter 4:17) R3405:3, 4583:3, 4628:1; B239
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:14]
If any man's work— Those whose faith structure contains little of wood, hay and stubble, will suffer least. R4583:3, 571:2
Abide— Remain, his faith will not be destroyed. R266:6 Our Lord would have us carefully note the times and seasons and all the directions of the divine plan if we would be in cooperation with him. Such work only will abide. R1784:1
He hath built— They will have a superstructure of truth and loyalty to the Lord. R5696:3
Thereupon— Upon Christ. A321
Receive a reward— In proportion to his faithfulness in building, making use of the truth in the development of true character. A321 The Little Flock, faithful to the Word and upheld by it and protected. R3748:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:15]
Any man's— In the Church. R2453:2
Shall be burned— Others who build with wood will find their faith structure will be consumed. R5407:6, 5029:6 Many serve very actively whose works are to be burned in the fiery trials to which they shall be subjected in this day of the Lord. R1797:1 How many are finding their faith burned out! SM290:1 Those who have more of these combustibles will suffer the more. R4583:3 And probably including also social institutions and business. R588:4*
Shall suffer loss— Loss of the reward because of unfaithfulness. A321; R140:4 Loss of the kingdom; take a lower place, not rulers, but honorable servants of the ruling class. R5916:3, 2481:1, 1783:4* Those who do not properly set their affections on heavenly things, but allow their affections to center chiefly in earthly things—the Great Company. R2481:1
He himself— Sometimes termed a tribulation class. R5407:6
Shall be saved— Because truly consecrated, and whose hopes, though false, were built upon Christ and his redeeming work. R5517:2, 5823:5, 5407:6, 1008:6 Rescued from the catastrophe. R3941:6; SM568:T Brought to perfection. R1008:6 Many of God's dear people in the great nominal systems in the time of trouble. SM126:3; R3941:5 Some cling so closely to the world, its forms and institutions, etc., that they must be put through a severe ordeal; and every true grain shall be saved by some process. R576:2 The Great Company class will get a reward to which they were never called. R5060:2 "To deliver such a one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord." (1 Cor. 5:5) R5056:5
Yet so as by fire— Singed, scorched and alarmed. A321 Severe discipline destroying what such do not sacrifice. R1008:5, 5056:4 Fitly describes the deliverance of the Great Company, who will "come up through great tribulation," (Rev. 7:14); the "foolish virgins." R3748:6, 3865:3, 1952:4, 428:4 Typified by Lot and his daughters. R2857:6 Not sufficiently diligent and careful respecting the divine promises. R3748:6, 428:4, 275:6; Q309:5 The Lord's people will be tested along the lines of their separation from the spirit of the world. R2858:1 "These are they that have come up out of great tribulation." (Rev. 7:14) T69; R5407:6, 5029:6, 3237:1, 2858:1, 133:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:16]
The temple of God— The Church as a whole is the antitypical temple of God; each individual Christian is a member in particular. R2367:4, 5831:5, 5713:2, 5504:1, 1484:1, 398:1; CR456:3; PD45/55 Each Christian is a living stone in preparation for the great Temple of the future, now being chiseled, polished, made ready for his place in the Temple above. R5831:5, 5504:2, 2512:5, 2367:4; CR360:1; PD87/100; NS517:5 Construction has been in progress throughout the Gospel age—ever since Christ became the world's Redeemer and the chief cornerstone. R5822:2, 5152:2 Each congregation might be considered the temple of God. R5831:5 The church as a whole when gathered to the heavenly condition will be God's temple, in that God will dwell in them, by his holy spirit. R5831:5, 5504:2, 3053:5; NS517:6 The Church in glory will not be the Temple of God until the heavenly Father himself shall have recognized it. CR457:1, 361:1 The Church is to be "filled with the glory of God," or glorified, before the plagues are fulfilled; and not until then can any more enter the Temple. HG83:3 The "Man of Sin,"—Papacy—did take his seat in God's church (temple), and used in a blasphemous manner the titles and honors of the "King of Kings." R55:1, 306:1 The Temple of Solomon was a type of God's holy people, the Church. R5713:2, 5504:1, 1981:2, 1484:1 The building of the antitypical temple will be done at the close of this Gospel Age. CR456:6, 360:4 The consecrated or temple class in the nominal church stands related to the nominal church as a whole, as the literal Temple stood related to the holy city Jerusalem, as a whole. The Temple class must now be cleansed. B239 "Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God." (Rev. 3:12) B209, 239 "How amiable are thy tabernacles" (Psa. 84:1) in the eyes of all who have the same spirit. R1401:6 There has been no other temple since, and there never will be another, for this one is an everlasting habitation. R305:6, 55:1
That the Spirit— In the spirit of our minds we are risen with Christ. R172:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:17]
If any man— After he has been made a partaker of the holy Spirit and has tasted the good word of God and the powers of the coming age. R1981:5 Restricted to the Church. NS516:3
Defile— Destroy, by turning again to the spirit of the world. R1981:5 It is our duty not only to keep our bodies as pure and undefiled as possible, in thought and word and act, outwardly and inwardly; but it is part of our duty also to take reasonable care of our physical systems. R2367:2 Every vile thought or act, every pandering to appetite, is sure to bring depravity on body or mind or both; and depravity is the death process at work. NS517:2 This "Man of Sin" system arises in the Church, and professes to be in and of the true Church—the Church of the living God and not of the world. Paul declares this to be an apostasy. R980:2
The temple of God— His spiritual life, which was holy, and consecrated to God. R1981:5
Shall God destroy— The Lord has "no pleasure" in any who "draw back." "If ye live after the flesh, ye shall die." (Heb. 10:38, Rom. 8:13) R1981:5 In the second death. NS517:3 Contrary to the Universalist theory. R3083:3
Temple of God— Christ became the world's Redeemer and the chief corner-stone of this Temple. R5822:1, 1982:1 The foundations of our Temple were laid at Pentecost, under apparently very unfavorable conditions from the world's standpoint—a dead leader, and a handful of a few hundred disciples scattered and considerably discouraged. R3649:5
Is holy— Every faithful consecrated child of God in whom God, by his holy spirit, dwells, is a Temple, a royal residence of the King of kings, a holy sanctuary; "an habitation of God through the Spirit." (Eph. 2:22) R1981:3; NS815:2 It is to those who appreciate the sanctity of the Temple that all the blessings of divine grace belong; God's glory shall be manifested in them and to them. R1981:6 Wherever God may dwell is necessarily holy; any wilful sin would be an offence against God. NS517:6 God, who declared he would have no fellowship with sinners, has provided a way by which these sinners can come back into harmony with him, through the temple arrangement. CR359:5 No unconsecrated stones are wanted in this Temple; there is not place for worldly workers in this great work of God; the worldly mind has no real knowledge concerning it. R4894:5, 2512:5
Which temple ye are— The Church. R2795:2, 5822:1, 5504:1, 2512:5 Both individually and collectively. R638:3*, 1982:1 Wherever God's Spirit is there is a Temple. CR457:4 Paul here referred to the Church in its present condition, on probation, as though it were a finished Temple, because by faith may be realized the Lord's presence and protecting care in their temporary organization as the Church.R4296:4 Typified by Solomon's Temple. (2 Chron. 2:7; I Kings 6:8) CR359:1,6, 456:3; R172:1 The apostles taught that the real work of the Church of Christ is not to build costly edifices beyond their means; but to build themselves up in the most holy faith. PD87/100
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:18]
To be wise— We cannot expect sympathy from them. R2616:3
Become a fool— In the eyes of the world, by faithfully preaching the Gospel at every opportunity. A347 From the world's standpoint the Lord's consecrated people who seek to make their calling and election sure are counted fools, because to attain that they are willing to sacrifice present temporal interests. R3585:4, 2616:3, 2074:6 In their day our Lord and his prophets and apostles were all accounted "fools" and "cranks," and the same worldly estimate will continue to the end of this age. R1873:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:19]
For the wisdom— Worldly wisdom wilfully closes its eyes to the broadest principles of righteousness and truth whose effects reach on into eternity. R1776:6 "Woe unto them that are wise in their own eyes." (Isa. 5:21) R1896:5 Which delights in envying, strife, and every evil work; selfishness. R1518:3 Worldly wisdom got its hold in the Dark Ages and greatly perverted the Gospel. HG615:5 Men have been searching for centuries to prove that man is susceptible of a moral training which would bring him into harmony with God; or that God's love will override his justice. R391:5 The wisdom from above, from the Word of God, is what we need, not worldly wisdom which is becoming more and more foolish to all thinking people. CR498:5
Of this world— The world lives for the present, thinks for the present, strives for the present. CR424:1 "Earthly, sensual, devilish." (James 3:15) R1520:1, 1518:3 The more we see of the foolishness of men, the more we should rely on the wisdom and Word of God. R4826:2; SM438:2 The Lord does not honor the world nor the worldly-wise, with a knowledge of his secret purposes. R1617:6 God chooses "babes" who will babble forth the truth unceremoniously to confound the wise and the great. R942:2
Foolishness with God— Even as the wisdom of God is foolishness with the children of this world. HG615:5; NS265:1
Taketh— Entrapped. R2882:3
Their own craftiness— "The meek will he guide in judgment; and the meek will he teach his way." (Psa. 25:9) R2882:3 The divine plan is hidden from the great majority of the learned, the doctors of divinity, etc., because it has pleased the Father to reveal his purposes to those of an humble mind. R2624:6 They are too wise to learn, too great to be "taught of God" through his Word. R2882:4 They have rejected the Bible and do not trust it as a revelation. Their boasted wisdom ensnares them and blinds them. R6013:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:21]
All things— Sacrificing things of the earthly nature, to become joint-heirs with him in glory, honor and immortality. R4998:6, 3161:6
Are yours— New Creatures; believers—nothing belongs to the world as yet. R5088:3, 4998:6 The meek ones of the Lord's followers even now in a measure receive the fulfillment of the promise "Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth." R3734:6 In a figurative sense, by faith. R2586:3 The Lord's saints can enjoy the rich works of art displayed in the shop windows without any desire to have them under their special care. R3734:6 A general reference to the fact that every member of the anointed body is to preach the Gospel. R2157:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:22]
Cephas— Peter. R4252:1, 2157:2*
Things to come— God's promises are sure. R1217:4*
All are yours— The church is soon to have the entire inheritance; the land, the power, the dominion, the glory and the honor. R1164:2, 3161:6; CR149:2 Not only the possession of all power but all riches, not for selfish uses, but that they may lavish divine favors upon mankind during the Millennial age. SM275:T; NS466:6 What this means is described in Psalm 23. R5654:1 Things present and things to come. R4784:1 Let us enter into the blessings of the Lord more, and allow his leadings past and present to give us courage and fortitude for the future. R4064:1;NS105:3 Whoever does not appreciate the spiritual joys can hardly be expected to endure the present training with patience and thankfulness. R5147:6, 1656:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 3:23]
Ye are Christ's— Not any sect or party or denomination, but individuals who, regardless of sectarian lines, have entered into a heart covenant with the Lord. These are the ones addressed in the Bible as the saints of God. R5692:2 If Jesus is our Purchaser, all men belong to him and are under his control; he has a right to do for them what he pleases. R387:4 We are vitally united with the illustrious Son of the great King of the Uni verse. R4784:1
Christ is God's— Whom he has made his sole associate in the glory and dominion of the universe. R4784:1 Jehovah is the great original fountain of life and blessing, the author of the great plan of salvation, executed by our Lord Jesus—the Grand Father and Over-Lord of all. E142; NS609:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:1]
Of us— Paul, Apollos, Peter, and a general reference to all who are Christ's. 2R2157:2*
As of the ministers— Servants. F231; R1972:3, 1524:1 While this ministry belonged specially to the apostles, it belongs also to the whole Church, who have the anointing and commission (Isa. 61:1, 2) and the consequent responsibilities of the sacred trusts. R1972:3, 2157:2*
And stewards— The consecrated, the saints, are God's stewards. We are stewards of all the talents, etc., which we consecrated to him. So then our stewardship is a very special one. R819:2The positive element of character and the recognized obligation to activity are specially implied in the term "steward," as well as a righteous character. R2157:3* The apostles bore witness not only to the things they heard and saw, but, additionally, to the instruction which they received through the holy Spirit; thus they were faithful stewards. F217; R1523:3 The apostles were specially guided in respect to the testimony, doctrines, customs, etc. which they would establish in the Church. F217 Paul used his judgment as a steward. R1545:3
The mysteries of God— God's Plan. In addition to our own consecrated powers to use, God gives us a glad glorious message to the world. R820:1 To receive the "good news" is to become a steward of it, and brings the opportunity and the incentive for carrying out the original stewardship. R820:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:2]
Required in stewards— A special class of servants—also called sons. R5385:6 A term common in olden time. R5385:6 The entire body of Christ is called, not to indolent, self-complacent ease, but to diligent and enterprising activity in the divine service. R2157:5* Each one, male or female, who possesses a talent or gift, becomes a steward of the same; and in the reckoning day the Lord will require each steward to give an account. R1549:2
Be found faithful— To his trust. R820:4 A faithful steward would be on the lookout for everything that represented the Master's interests; would be as careful of these as he would be of his own. R5385:6 Faithful with what he has. The one who is using his talents to the full capacity is specially pleasing to the Lord. This matter calls up the thought of full, complete loyalty of heart devotion.R5386:2 By a proper and diligent use of our gifts in harmony with the divine purpose and methods. R1972:3 One person might be a good writer; another a good speaker, or a good exhorter; and another may be good at all three of these things. The one good at all three would have three times as much responsibility. R5387:1 Faithfulness is required of all in the use of all talents possessed. R1549:2 The Lord will not count us faithful if we simply be good and make little or no effort to do good. It is important to consider whether our course of service is day by day approved of God as faithful. R2157:5* We want to spend, fully and promptly, yet wisely as possible, the Master's goods, time, talent, money, influence, etc., put into our hands for disposal, as the Master's example and Word directs. R819:3 Paul was a faithful steward ever seeking new and greater opportunities to spend and be spent in the heavenly service. R819:6 Whoever receives the truth in the love of it will to the best of his ability and judgment show it to others at whatever the cost may be.SM294:T O that all the consecrated may more fully realize themselves as the Lord's Stewards, or Executors, appointed to administer upon their own Wills. How it would destroy the I, my, mine, spirit. R819:3 If we are unfaithful, can we expect him who knoweth the heart to entrust to such care the true riches of his glory and kingdom? R820:4 The parables of the pounds and talents (Luke 19:11-27; Matt. 25:14-20) show what is considered faithfulness to our stewardship. R1972:3, 819:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:3]
That I should be judged— Paul's faithfulness in seeking to build up and establish the Church in purity of doctrine and life, was often misunderstood, and failed to be appreciated by them. R664:4*, 416:4*
Of you, or of man's— Neither the world nor the brethren were capable of judging Paul. R5887:5, 4829:1, 2480:2 It would be improper to say, This one belongs to the Great Company and that one to the Little Flock. R314:6
I judge not— Condemn not. R2480:2, 5887:5, 5519:6, 4829:2, 2480:2; Q314:6; CR446:6, 294:3 I realize that I am not competent to judge even my own case. R4683:6, 4971:5; Q384:1 You and I are incapable; even in our own case we cannot always be able to judge thoroughly. CR446:6; R5519:5 Use a certain amount of leniency. R5519:6 Only the Lord, who can read the heart and know all the conditions, testings and weaknesses to be striven against, can properly judge. R5887:5, 5245:5, 4829:1, 2480:2 There is a difference between judging the heart, which we have no right to do, and judging the conduct, which is right to do. R5245:5;Q385:4
Mine own self— Paul might be too lenient with himself, and again too severe, when, perhaps, he was doing the best he could. CR294:3 I might pass a wrong judgment on myself and say, You do not belong to the Little Flock, or say, Surely you do belong to the Little Flock. Q314:6 It is difficult even for one to judge himself aright—difficult to know to what extent the new creature has done all in its power to war a good warfare against the flesh. R5902:5 It is an excellent plan neither to condemn others who claim to be walking conscientiously as children of the Lord, nor even to condemn ourselves if we are sincerely striving to do the Lord's will. R4829:2, 2480:2 We may not even too hastily judge ourselves to be worthy of the second death. R4971:5; Q384:1This is not a contradiction of 1 Cor. 11:31; but seems to be that when we come to realize how high is God's standard, we might be inclined to judge ourselves too severely. R5519:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:4]
Nothing by myself— For I know nothing amiss of myself as a steward. F410
He that judgeth me— Who is infallible in judgment and to whom judgment belongs. R5604:4 We cannot properly judge even ourselves as respects our own weaknesses. The Lord knows how to make all due allowance. R5586:1
Is the Lord— Sometimes the New Creature is so beset by the world, the flesh and the Adversary, that his victory may seem to outsiders to be rather ignoble. God alone knows to what extent better results were possible. R5902:5 God loves us and is willing to give us credit for every good desire and effort, even though it result in total or partial failure. F411 Only the Lord, who can read the heart and know all the conditions, testings and weaknesses to be striven against, can properly judge. R5887:5 No one would be condemned to death for not controlling the tobacco habit or the coffee habit or the morphine habit. God alone knows how each is struggling. R4971:5; Q384:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:5]
Judge nothing— Greek: krino, to distinguish, decide, try, etc. referring to the judgment of the Millennial age. R2426:4 Condemn nothing. R5389:5Beyond discriminating between the true sheep and the wolves in sheep's clothing. F198; R1362:3 We are not to judge the world now. R2415:3, 5979:4, 5845:5, 5644:5, 5604:4, 4991:2; Q651:1 We note injustice; we ought to note it. But it is not our province to flay, to inflict punishment. R5604:4, 5979:4 It is not for us to settle with the criminal. God knows to what extent he is responsible. It is our duty to look at him from the standpoint of sympathy. R5979:4, 5604:4 We should avoid judging the brethren. R5887:1, 5701:3, 5604:4, 2666:2 Our responsibility may vary according to the natural strength or weakness of our character: God alone can fully judge. R5701:3 We cannot fully appreciate the degree of the temptation and the weakness of the tempted. R5032:3 This does not refer to our judging ourselves.R5519:5 If the matter is a legal one, and we are personally wronged by process of law, we are to yield in the right spirit, even though it be unjust. Let us wait for the Lord's time and way to set things straight. R5644:5
Before the time— When we shall be our Lord's associates, his wife, the Royal Priesthood. R4991:3, 5628:4 "The saints shall judge the world." (1 Cor. 6:2) E193; R2426:4, 2415:3 Do not decide about anybody else; but let each of us watch himself, and see to it that he keep his heart in the right attitude toward the Lord and the brethren. All will soon be manifested. R5845:5 It is very seldom that God visits punishment upon the world in the present time. He hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world. R569:5 The world has not yet come into this judgment: its reckoning is yet future; but ours is now upon us. R1362:5 When God's time shall come, no room for doubt will be left; every member of our race shall come to a clear knowledge of the truth that he may be saved. NS284:1, 317:4
Until the Lord come— The teaching of the Apostle here is parallel to that of our Lord in his parable of the wheat and the tares. (Matt. 13:24-30, 36-43) R1362:1 We are now living in the days of the parousia (presence) of the Son of Man, "The Lord of the harvest." (Matt. 9:38) R1362:1, 5389:5 In this day, it becomes our duty, as well as our privilege, to judge who is on the Lord's side and who is against him. (Matt. 12:30) R1362:3
Will bring to light— The Sun of Righteousness will, in the Millennial day, shine for the benefit of all the world, dispelling the noxious vapors of evil, and bringing life, health and peace, and joy. A21 Everything hidden will be uncovered—we are living in this time of special testing. R5154:5, 5389:5, 1362:3; HG572:5 "God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil." (Eccl. 12:14) R2612:6, 722:2 "The eyes of the Lord are in every place, beholding the evil and the good." (Prov. 15:3) R2612:6, 722:2
Hidden things of darkness— Not only the hidden things of creeds and systems of error and iniquity, but also the hidden things of individual character. R1362:4; HG572:5 God is with men, and Christ and the Church are with men, more or less contradicting and putting to shame the things of darkness of the present time. R4973:3
Will make manifest— If we would not be put to shame before him, we must be honest. R5154:5; HG572:5 Among those whom we fellowship and bid God-speed as brethren, it is our duty to judge whether they are still faithful when the magnet of truth makes their judgment so manifest. (2 John 10, 11) R1362:5 It is the nominally elect class that is being tried now; and God is now making manifest the secret counsels of the hearts of his people. R1363:4
The counsels— The intentions of the heart. F410 In the next chapter, Paul tells the Corinthians to deal with the fornicator. Men could deal with sinners, but when it is a heart work, a question of motive, they could not deal with it. R98:1*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:6]
Above that which is written— If any be disposed to worship the humble human instrumentality chosen of God as the channel for this blessing of present truth, we say to such, "See thou do it not." (Rev. 22:9) R1867:3 When there is no revelation on the subject. R4654:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:7]
Who— God has set the various members in the body as it has pleased him and the bringing forth of the different degrees of fruitage are manifestations of his grace in our hearts. R5284:2 It is all by God's grace that we are better than others; it is not for us to glory, but to give thanks. R4991:4
Maketh thee— A New Creation—a new order—amongst whose members there is a difference. R5284:1
To differ— By his grace we are what we are. R3842:2, 5284:2 Some in the Church have many talents, others, few talents, some have special talents, some have ordinary talents. R5284:1 No two persons are exactly alike in opportunity, talent and ability. God did not create some better and some worse, some less and some more richly endowed. R5284:1 Sin has made us all to differ from the original image and likeness of God. Satan brought about this difference through Mother Eve. R5284:1 We give God the praise that he has made us to differ from our former selves, and that he will continue the work as we seek to do his will. R5284:5 The degradation which came upon the world through the fall of Adam has been to a considerable extent offset by the grace and truth which our Lord Jesus brought to light through his message of salvation. SM381:1 Truth mixed with error has made Christendom to differ from heathendom, greatly to its advantage in some respects. SM384:2, 387:2 The people of Israel were made to differ from other men by reason of God's dealings with them and promises to them. SM380:1, 381:1
Didst not receive?— From the Lord. R3842:2, 5000:6, 1867:3; SM387:2 What have we of ourselves? Nothing! R5284:5, 1972:3 Nothing with which we may do as we please. All that we have belongs to God, and we are merely stewards of his goods. R1972:3 Justification through faith in the precious blood is surely not of ourselves. It was favor upon favor that we were granted the privilege of presenting our bodies living sacrifices, to become the Lamb's wife. SM387:2 Everything that we possess—every quality of character and its development—has come to us from the Lord; in these words there is a thought that should help us toward humility. SM387:1 Any progress made by any of the race has been in proportion as he has received of the Lord's favor and accepted the same. SM375:2, 387:2 The response of our heart must be gratitude and thankfulness. R2460:2
Why dost thou glory?— If what we have received is a gift, where is our right to be proud? There is no reason to be proud, but every reason to be thankful to the Great Giver of good. R5000:6All Christians by virtue of their relation to God have every reason to give thanks to the Lord that they differ from their fellow creatures; but they have nothing whereof to boast. R5154:5, 3842:2, 2999:5*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:8]
Now ye are full— You imagine that somehow the reign of Christ is in progress. A287 Said ironically. R1524:1; A286; F231
Ye are rich— You are getting along very prosperously, you have had no trouble or persecution at all. R5023:5; Q118:2
Ye have reigned— Some were already grasping honor and power, cultivating pride and avoiding sacrifice. A286; NS338:3 Catholics claim that for over 1000 years the Pope has been the representative of Christ as King of earth; they are laboring under a misapprehension. R5023:5; Q118:2
As kings without us— Paul was opposing the idea of some of the brethren who seemed to be aspiring to lordship over God's heritage. F231; R1574:2 Living as kings without waiting for the time to come to have association with the other members of the body. NS338:3
I would— Making fun of them a little. R5023:5; Q118:2
That we also— We persecuted apostles. A286
Reign with you— If the long-looked-for reign had begun, Paul also would be reigning no less than they. He by faithfulness was a sufferer for the truth's sake, which was a proof that their reign was premature. A286 When the reign of Christ begins, it will be such a thorough reign that all the members of his body will have some part in it. R5023:5; Q118:3; HG186:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:9]
Set forth— Exhibited. R756:2*
Us the apostles— So assured was the Apostle of his own, and the other apostles, faithfulness, that he could say to the Church, "You have us for examples." R1884:6
Appointed to death— Alluding to an illustration to those last exposed in the theatre to fight with wild beats, or with each other, and who were devoted to certain destruction. R756:2*
Spectacle— The word in the marginal rendering of the Authorized Version, is theatre. The apostles were being made "a show of" because of their loyalty to the cause of Christ. Q744:1 Not an object of reverence and homage. F231 Those who have consecrated themselves as sacrifices, are being made a spectacle to all those outside as well as within their own company. R756:2*
And to angels— Man was intended from the first to be a spectacle to angels as well as himself a miracle of divine mercy and love. The perfect, inexperienced pair were subjected to a trial which God knew would fail. R2839:4, 1680:5 What the race of mankind is learning by actual experience the spirit beings are learning by observation. Q744:1 The holy angels, who have known no sin, will in mankind read to eternity a valuable lesson of the exceeding sinfulness of sin and the wisdom and blessedness of righteousness. SM470:T; R313:3 "By which also he went and preached unto the spirits in prison." (1 Pet. 3:19) R1679:6
And to men— Both men and angels will shortly be judged by the Church, and blessed by it, if found obedient and worthy of life. R1679:6; HG729:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:10]
We— Apostles and faithful servants. A286
Are fools— Said ironically. A286; R2514:3 Though counted as fools by the worldly-minded. E202; R5495:6, 2547:6; NS265:2 To those without faith in Christ and his teachings this was all foolishness on the part of the Apostle. To them Paul seemed to be a religious fanatic. Q778:6; 744:1 From the world's standpoint our Lord made a serious misuse of his time and talents in sacrificing. This is true of all proper sacrificers since; they must go to the Lord without the camp; bear his reproaches. NS254:2; R1109:6; SM9:1 The Lord's consecrated people who seek to make their calling and election sure are counted fools, because to attain that they are willing to sacrifice present temporal interests. R3585:4, 371:4; Q779:T Many will think the Christian's course strange, unnatural, insane; because we preach the wisdom and love of God, in preference to the wisdom and love of humanity. R5426:2 The world has applauded and reprimanded the outward Church of God, but has uniformly disallowed the true and considered its members to be merely foolish. SM9:1 As David was counted by his brethren too insignificant to be considered for the Lord's anointed, so also are those whom the Lord is choosing and anointing for his heavenly kingdom. R3226:5
For Christ's sake— To be disowned and disesteemed of the world for the Truth's sake; the test which the Father imposed as a demonstration of our loyalty to him. CR38:1 If others think us fools for getting our instructions from the Bible, we are willing to be called fools for Christ's sake. CR496:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:11]
Unto this present hour— Apparently referring back to experiences at Corinth. R2192:5
Hunger and thirst— Permitted to be in want. R4416:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:12]
Labor— That we might not be chargeable to any, but might have the privilege of helping, together with all saints, in supplying the lack, both temporal and spiritual, of others. R548:1,552:1 As well as in preaching and expounding the Scriptures. R733:2
Working with our own hands— Because others were not exercising their gifts, Paul's love for the body and the truth, led him to attempt still greater service to make up for the deficiency of others. R733:2
Being reviled— To be traduced. R4416:2 It requires some stamina to be a loyal follower in the footsteps of Jesus, misunderstood and reviled as he was. R5495:6
We bless— Not that when one has said a slanderous thing of us, we are to say, "God bless you"; but that if a person is in difficulty and needs help, we are to overlook altogether what he has done, and be ready to help him. R5172:3 Instead of feeling like bringing vengeance upon our enemies, we should feel sympathy for them—not with them, but for them. R5173:1 By helping them, if opportunity offers, out of darkness into light. R5172:4 The spirit of generosity and benevolence should be the spirit of the Lord's people. R5172:4 No matter how much we are reviled, we are not to revile in return. R5172:3 You not only must not retaliate and revile your foes, but must not even wish to do so. R2412:5
Being persecuted— Oppressed. R4416:2 The majority of persecutions have been by those who professed to be the people of God. R5172:5, 5173:5 The persecutions of today are different from those of any other period of history. Many faithful followers of the Lord are reproved and slandered for their loyalty to the Word of God. R5173:1 Our Lord adopts the flesh of his followers as his; the Church is said to be filling up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ. (Col. 1:24) R5173:4 The Corinthians had flourished financially, socially and suffered little persecution; and were unable to rightly sympathize with Paul in his active ministry and the many hazardous incidents therewith. R2514:3
We suffer it— It behooves the Lord's people to look with great sympathy upon those who may be their persecutors. Some persecutors think they are doing the will of God. R5172:5 These conditions are a test to the Lord's people, to prove whether they are willing to endure persecutions and oppositions cheerfully, as a part of the cost of being disciples of Christ. R5173:2 No matter how much we are persecuted, we are not to persecute in return. R5172:3 If we receive these lessons with patience and long-suffering, we will develop more of the character-likeness of our Redeemer and thus become more worthy of a share with him in the future glory. R5173:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:13]
Being defamed— Slandered. R4416:2
We entreat— The apostles issued neither bulls and anathemas, but we find loving entreaties. F232
Filth of the world— All who have espoused Christ's cause have become identified with a body, or company, that is despised of men, a humiliated body. R5579:6
The offscouring— These insults came frequently from poor, blinded slaves of sin; at other times from those who are "willingly ignorant." R5252:6 "The world knoweth us not, because it knew him not." (1 John 3:1) R3918:4; NS694:4
Unto this day— If God permitted Paul such experiences to bring out the best in him and make his epistles more useful to us, the Lord's dealings with us may be for our preparation for further usefulness in his service. R4416:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:14]
Not these things to shame you— I have a better and a nobler object. A286 Speaking of his labor and suffering for them. R664:4*, 416:4* Not to cause them pain or shame but to awaken them to a proper appreciation of the true situation, to the intent that they might be to a larger extent co-laborers with him. R2514:3
I warn you— Because present honor and glory lead not to the glory and honor to be revealed; but present suffering and self-denial are the narrow path to glory, honor, immortality and joint-heirship in the kingdom. A286
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:15]
Begotten— Through the truth—the gospel. R836:3 In the natural birth there are three steps of development, begetting, quickening, and birth; and so with those who become "new creatures in Christ Jesus." R836:3, 837:1 In due time the quickening into activity, zeal, and labor, will give evidence to others that we have been begotten of the truth to newness of life. R836:3 Greek: gennao, represents the same thought as our two words, beget and born, and in our common translation it is rendered, beget; conceived; begotten; as well as born; delivered; and bear. R836:6 When used in connection with God, it should always be rendered beget or begotten. R837:1
In Christ Jesus— God gave Christ "to be head over all things to the church which is his body." (Eph. 1:22) R72:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:16]
Followers of me— Suffer and be reviled and persecuted now, that you may share with me the crown of life. A286 The only right way, which is that of humility, in this respect. R1524:1; F231 Paul meant the narrow way of sacrifice; in the footprints of the Lord. R756:2*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:17]
I sent unto you Timotheus— Paul sent two of his helpers, Erastus and Timothy in advance of his visit. (2 Tim. 4:20) R3159:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 4:20]
In power— It is only through the "ministration of the Spirit" that man obtains freedom. R1322:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:1]
It is reported— In the extreme case of immoral conduct referred to by Paul, he was reproving the Corinthian church for not judging such a one unworthy to be counted one of their number. R954:1*,2430:6
Commonly— Publicly acknowledged by the offender against morals, and known to the entire Church. F412
One should have his father's wife— A brother who was not living according to his covenant, but who was living in a measure of sin. R5056:2, 2430:6 Not necessarily a wilful sin, but quite probably in part at least a sin of ignorance; the transgressor was probably a "babe" in Christ. R1699:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:2]
Ye are puffed up— The Apostle reprimanded the church for not having done their duty by the brother. R5056:3, 4626:1, 2430:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:3]
Present in spirit— Greek: pneuma, mentally. E312
Have judged already— Greek: krino, relates to probationary trials and testings only the Lord himself or one of his apostles had the right to do. R2430:2; F412 It is the duty of every child of God to judge what is right and what is wrong, and what is true and what is false. R416:2*, 664:4*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:4]
In the name of— Our Lord is in a Church of even two or three met in his name, to direct such as seek his guidance. R2431:1
My spirit— Judging by the Church of its own faithful is by virtue of the spirit of the Lord in the Church. R2431:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:5]
Deliver— Figuratively. F412
Such an one— This class is treated as the scapegoat and driven into the wilderness condition for tribulation experiences. R5196:5, 3802:6 Referring to one class of the consecrated members of the Body of Christ who had not been living up to their privileges. R4035:6 The Great Company, who come up through great tribulation. Q434:1 That which they refused to give voluntarily will be taken away from them. R5056:2 Who loves the present world but has not wholly forsaken the Lord and despised his covenant. A214 Not a hopeless case, as it would have been had the sinner transgressed against full light and knowledge, wilfully. R1699:1 The only alternative is the Lord's providential interference in their affairs. R3445:3 Whoever does not give himself fully in sacrifice is delivered over to the Adversary. R5056:2
Satan— The Adversary. R80:6 Whose very existence is now denied by many. F609 The Apostle was a firm believer in a personal devil. R3165:6
For the destruction— To receive a scourging and purifying by the fire of affliction. A214 The death by compulsion. T71; R5196:5 The Great Company. R3684:5, 4546:4, 4079:5*, 4035:6, 3445:3, 1699:5 If there be a measure of ignorance connected with the perverse course, the Lord may give severe chastisements to awaken thoroughly such a person. R5102:4 Subjected to the great time of trouble; to bring destruction to the flesh. R5442:5, 4767:6, 3684:5 Buffet; until earthly, clinging tendencies, are broken down and their minds become fully submissive and in harmony with God. R5056:2, 4035:6, 954:3* God's dealings with his people might reasonably be expected along the lines of earthly disciplines. This might mean financial difficulties or losses, or physical ailments, disease or what not. R2295:5 The Lord permits their cherished ambitions to ensnare them, punch them, their idols to fall, their earthly sweets to turn to bitterness, until heart-sick and disappointed, the spirit may turn fully to Him. R1699:4
Of the flesh— Carnality. F412 If the flesh is not destroyed, the spirit will not be saved. R5056:3 Not with a view to their destruction or injury as individuals, but with a view to the destruction of their flesh. R5442:5 "These are they that have come up out of great tribulation." (Rev. 7:14) T69;R5102:5, 3802:6, 3445:6, 1470:1; NS603:3 These conditions which prevail today have prevailed in some measure since the beginning of the Gospel age. R3445:3,1470:1; T71 If the will is overcome by the flesh, the result will be second death. R5056:4, 3445:3
That the spirit— Life. R140:3, 80:6 The newly begotten nature. A214 The new mind. F412If his spirit had been bad, the Apostle would not suggest its being saved. R1699:2
May— The result is at best an uncertainty; it may or may not be saved ultimately. R1699:4 The only way to save those who will not sacrifice is to put them through troubles which will destroy the flesh and develop the spirit. R1699:4, 4035:5
Be saved— The scapegoat may attain spirit conditions on a lower plane than the Body of Christ. R4546:4, 4855:2 The class which does not go voluntarily to sacrifice. These are not the Bride class, but a servant class. Q659:2; R5056:4, 4855:2, 4035:6, 3445:3; NS603:3 This saving of the spirit in the day of the Lord, as apparently relating to the Great Company, would seem to correspond with the expression in the text that the Lord would "give him life," would preserve his life. R4626:1 To everlasting spiritual life as the angels have it, but without the prize of immortality. A214; R4546:4
The day of the Lord— The reckoning time at the close of this Age. F412; R4546:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:6]
A little leaven— Corruption, error, sin, selfishness. F464; T98; R4153:3, 208:2 Symbol of impurity. R1800:2, 2635:1 This kind of leaven of sin cannot be put away unless it be burned; and only love can burn it out. R4153:3 A little envy, malice, anger, hatred and strife, may leaven our hearts completely; and in a comparatively short time, turn our new nature, the spirit of love, into acid bitterness. R4209:1, 2283:4 The sweetness of love covers considerable of the bitterness of slander. This is Satan's artifice. He may mix a little of conscientiousness and duty. NS565:6
Leaveneth the whole lump— Poison will work and increase. NS565:6 The leaven is not likely to be confined to one, but spreads to others; and thus many may be defiled. R4209:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:7]
Purge out— Put away. R5193:3 All the evil-speaking, malice, hatred, envy, strife; proceed from evil in the heart. R4978:3, 5193:3, 2445:6 Before the Jews gathered to eat their Passover lamb they searched everywhere throughout their habitations, for anything containing leaven or putrefaction, bones, crusts, everything. R5193:3
The old leaven— Anger, malice, hatred, strife. R5193:3, 3013:6, 2446:1, 721:1 And other works of the flesh and the devil. R2283:4 Represents corruption; an evil thing. R2635:1 Only love can burn it out; heavenly love, the love of God. If we have that love, it will consume everything of the opposite character. R4153:4, 5193:5
May be a new lump— Pure, unadulterated loaf; a proper representative of the Body of Christ. R2446:1
Christ our passover— Our passover sacrifice. R5193:4 Not the world's Passover, but the Church's Passover. R3749:4 Passover Lamb. R2116:4, 3525:3, 3308:6, 2772:1, 2449:1, 2436:3, 721:1, 253:5, 17:4; NS75:2 The lamb is a peculiarly innocent animal, wholly unprepared for defense or resistance, and thus a suitable type of our Lord, who was non-resistant and freely surrendered his rights. SM558:3 The Apostle clearly and positively identifies the Passover lamb with our Lord Jesus. R5641:3 The Passover was not for all the people, but only for the first-born. This symbolized, therefore, the work of Christ for the Church of this Gospel age, which is elsewhere designated the "Church of the first-born." R4335:1, 128:1; F459; SM557:2 The Jewish Passover was a foreshadowing, or typifying, of the better things, the real Passover, with which we Christians have to do. SM557:2 The antitypical Passover Lamb. R4703:4,5640:5, 2918:1, 2592:3, 721:2; NS75:2 The Passover lamb was prepared whole, not a bone being broken. It thus represented our Lord alone, and not his "members," the Church, R4335:1, 4384:3; SM559:2 The term Passover signifies to pass by or spare from an affliction. R1657:1 "The Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world." (1 John 1:29) E446; F463; R4128:4, 4703:5, 3013:6, 2436:3, 839:1, 721:1; PD67/79; SM559:1 What a meaning is in these words when seen in connection with the Memorial Supper as the remembrancer of the Jewish Passover! How the light of the type illuminates the antitype. R4128:3, 1657:5, 211:6 The Passover was, and yet is among Israelites, one of the most important of their religious observances. It was the first feature of "the Law" given them as a typical people. R839:1, 465:2, 94:2; F457; SM557:2 Kept annually as a commemoration of their deliverance under the tenth plague upon Egypt—the sparing from death of their firstborn. R208:1, 94:2; F457, 465; NS73:1
Sacrificed— Slain. F463; R5193:4, 3960:3, 1787:2 Slain nearly nineteen centuries ago. R4703:4So as many of us as have by faith partaken of Christ's imputed merit should henceforth continually rejoice before God and feast upon the truth. R721:1 Our Lord, as the antitype of the Passover lamb, was crucified the day before the "Feast of Passover" began. R2592:3, 721:1; F461
For us— Jesus death was as essential to the deliverance of "the Church of the first-born" from death, as was the death of the typical lamb to the first-born of Israel. R839:2, 465:3 When the true Lamb of God became our Passover, the typical lamb ceased to be so esteemed by God or any of his children who recognized its fulfillment. R310:3; F463
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:8]
Keep the feast— Not the Jewish feast, but the substitute. R4420:2 In remembrance of our deliverance from the bondage of sin and death. R721:2;F462 As it would not have been lawful to celebrate the Passover at any other time, it is still not appropriate to celebrate the antitype at any other time than its anniversary. F465 The Memorial of his death; not any day, but only on its anniversary. R3526:2, 803:1*, 466:2 As often as the season returns, until we shall be fully delivered from death to life in his likeness. R1657:5 We must eat the Lamb, must appropriate Christ, his merit, the value that was in him, to ourselves. R5641:3,3960:3, 2449:1; F463; SM562:2 We feed on our Lamb, with some of the "bitter herbs" of affliction to sharpen our appetite. R253:5, 3960:3, 208:1, 17:4;F460 Not merely in this special manner once a year; but day by day, hour by hour, feed upon the Lamb of God; by faith realize and appropriate to ourselves his virtues and merits, and to grow in grace and knowledge and love. R3751:2 The celebration of the supper at its appropriate time ceased, superseded by the numerous sacrifices of the Mass—and thus this one particular memorial lost its meaning. F480
Not with old leaven— Rank wickedness. R2292:2 If any true believer sought a blessing in commemorating, and failed to obtain it, let him inquire within, and find that it was because the works of the flesh and the devil still had a place in his heart. R3013:6
Leaven of malice— Less rank, but more insidious. R2292:2
And wickedness— Envy and strife. R2116:4
The unleavened bread— Unfermented, pure. R5641:3 The unleavened loaf; the body of Christ; each member, not puffed up, but easily broken. R325:5
Sincerity and truth— We are to eat of the unleavened bread of truth if we are to be strong and prepared for the deliverance in the morning of the new dispensation. R5641:3, 3960:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:9]
In an epistle— Paul was answering a misunderstanding of his previous message. R2430:6
Not to keep company— They were to withdraw from evil-doers not professing Christ. R2430:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:10]
Yet not altogether— Not forbidding dealings. F412; R2698:4 In our social and business affairs we should to a reasonable degree avoid fellowship and dealings with the disreputable. R2962:2, 2576:6
Go out of the world— Implying a recognition of the principle that evil is contagious, and that the Lord's people cannot be too careful to avoid every contact with evil. R2698:4 In person we are to be separate from sin, pure, clean in mind and in body; and we are to live separate from sinners. R227:5 We should separate ourselves to the Lord, to holiness, and seek to place ourselves under influences in harmony with our holy, true, and pure aspirations, begotten by the holy Spirit. R2698:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:11]
Not to keep company— To withdraw fellowship from. F413 We are competent to decide whether or not his conduct is moral or immoral and we should not fellowship the immoral, even though they profess to be brethren. R1255:1, 1699:1 Thus left to the world and the devil for fellowship, he would be the more likely to see his condition and reform. R1699:1If any deny the ransom, there is no room to doubt how firmly we should take a stand in respect to any kind of fellowship with them. R3752:4, 1453:5, 1255:1
With such an one— Known positively to be of disreputable character. R2962:2 In the Apostle's estimation, doctrinal disorders are among the chief. R1575:3
No not to eat— In church relationships the Lord's people are duty bound to maintain a very high standard of purity of morals; not to fellowship in the church or at the common meal or love-feast. R2962:2, 1699:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:12]
What have I to do— I am not attempting to judge the world. F413 It is not my business to judge those who are outside the church and name of Christ. R2430:6
Judge— Greek: krino, probationary trials and testings and corrections. R2430:2
Do not ye— My complaint of you is that you neglect to judge (krino) those who are within the pale of Christian brotherhood. R2430:6, 954:2* I am urging that you as a church should judge those whom you accept as brethren. F413
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 5:13]
That are without— Those outside the church. R2430:6; F413
God judgeth— God will judge (krino) in his own time and manner. (Acts 17:31) R2430:6
Put away— Expel from your midst evil-doers. R2430:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:1]
Matter against another— Applies only to differences between brethren in the Church; amongst the consecrated. R2945:1, 2430:6, 954:3*; F413Paul more than once appealed to the law for justice and protection from his enemies. (Acts 16:37, 22:25-28; 23:17; 25:10-13; 26:32) R954:3* In the Post Office case, Br. Russell appealed to the President of the U.S. R2945:2
Go to law— Greek: krino, judge, examine, try, test. R2430:6, 332:5
Before the unjust— Speaking of the impropriety of the saints appealing to earthly Courts of Justice for adjustment of difficulties between themselves. HG728:6
Before the saints— The Apostle asks if there is not in their midst a single person in whose wisdom they could rely. R2430:6; F413
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:2]
Do ye not know— We do know it. Our experiences now are fitting us to judge the world later, that we may do it successfully, courageously. R5414:5, 4986:2; NS745:1, 833:2
That the saints— The Body of Christ, now being selected. R2375:4, 2338:1, 1383:6, 829:5 The Church, the Royal Priesthood. R3056:4, 5030:2, 4515:5, 3085:3 Those who successfully pass their trial and shall not come into judgment with the world. A145; R5442:2, 1748:2 Those whose judgment is successfully completed in this age. R569:4, 4990:6, 699:5, 519:5*; PD62/73; NS423:5 The social, moral, religious, political, and financial standards of the world will be in their hands with full power and authority to execute justice and judgment and to lift up the poor and needy. R3113:1 The elect; consecrated believers. R3026:5, 1748:1, 954:1* These will offer every inducement to the world of mankind to come into harmony with the gracious requirements of the divine law of love and justice. Q853:4
Shall judge— Greek: krino, judge, examine. R2430:6, 2426:4 To govern, to test. R1679:3, 332:5 A time when punishments and rewards shall be meted out. R5442:2 The judging will be in the nature of a trial or testing, to determine how many of humanity can be helped up to perfection. SM175:2; NS643:2 We will judge of the measure of the guilt of all in respect to their course in the future as well as in their past lives. HG299:5 After we shall have been changed in the first resurrection. R4991:3, 5776:2, 4198:6, 3832:5, 2733:6, 2691:2, 2338:1, 1510:1; HG232:2 Christ Jesus and his glorified Church will together judge the world. R4996:6, 4986:2, 4084:4, 3994:1, 2611:6, 1211:1; OV165:4; NS393:5, 678:3; HG684:6 During the Millennial age the whole world of mankind will be before Christ's judgment seat and be separated into two classes, sheep and goats. R4084:4, 3528:4, 2303:6, 892:6; HG439:3, 273:2; OV165:4; NS179:6, 678:3 When they shall sit in the Great White Throne with the Redeemer, as his Queen. OV311:5, 255:5; HG186:6; OV165:4 The true Church does not rule the world now. R3113:1, 5776:2 Justice is not the Lord's rule for his people in the present time when their judgment of others would necessarily be imperfect. "Judge no man before the time." (1 Cor. 4:5) R4198:6, 3778:3 The fact that the followers of Christ are not judging now proves conclusively that the world is not on trial for eternal life at the present time. Q853:4; NS161:3, 333:5 "God hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world in righteousness." (Acts 17:31) Q853:4;R4990:6, 4986:2, 3305:1, 2733:6, 2434:5, 2398:5, 2338:1, 1073:4; HG273:2; NS161:3, 285:2; OV40:T The judging of the world is commonly supposed to signify a condemning, or damning of it. Having condemned the world through Adam, God has arranged a full, fair, personal trial for life or death. R4996:6 The judgment day, in place of being a time of terror, distress and sorrow, is represented in the Scriptures as being a special time of joy and gladness for the world. (Psa. 96) Q853:4 As Joseph was the judge of his brethren, so The Christ, Jesus and the Church, will be the judges of the world. He judged them according to their attitude of heart at the time. R5234:1 It is God's will that every member of the "Body of Christ" should be touched with a feeling of the world's infirmities, in order that, in the kingdom they may be very tender, sympathetic and generous. R2029:5, 1155:1
The world— During the Millennium. R2612:1, 3085:3, 3528:4, 3305:1, 2733:5, 2398:5, 2426:4, 1678:3, 1222:5, 409:4, 238:4; HG315:5 Establish the righteous inquisition or court of judicial inquiry into matters moral and spiritual; of which the Papal inquisition was so terrible, blasphemous and cruel a counterfeit. R1469:5 Bringing about all needed moral and social reforms. D633 Meting out swift and unerring justice and having compassion upon the weak. D519, 618 "The upright shall have dominion over them in the morning." (Psa. 49:14) E364 Individually, not representatively. R699:5 The judgment will be fair and impartial, with due consideration for circumstances and opportunities of each individual. R2612:6, 1941:1, 1655:1, 722:2 Our own trial takes place in advance, that we may be prepared to judge the world; and by the experiences through which we have passed, we may be assistful to them, as they shall be on trial and under our control. R4990:6, 5446:1 The Church's share in the work of mediation will be a great one; not only to invite the world to an appreciation of divine mercy, but also to judge, correct, and discipline in righteousness. R3917:3 The dishonorable will need proportionately more stripes in order to rise up out of sin, degradation and death. R4902:5
Be judged— Greek: krino, judge, examine. R2430:6, 2426:4, 332:5
By you— You who are now receiving in the school of Christ the instruction and discipline necessary to enable you to sympathize with others in their trials and troubles. C352; R1092:6; HG315:5 Those who hope to be entrusted with the judgment of the world in the future must qualify now by a development of a high sense of mercy and love, as well as of justice. R5274:5, 4558:1, 3113:1; HG299:5; Q805:3; SM354:2 Christ, Head and Body; the Royal Priesthood. R2117:1, 2434:5, 2029:5, 409:4
Are ye unworthy— There is no lack of harmony with this Scripture and Matt. 7:1 "Judge not, that ye be not judged." Our Lord addressed those who had not yet received the spirit of adoption, while Paul addressed the Church. R954:1*, 664:2*, 416:2*, 207:1*
To judge— Paul judged according to God's Word and taught the Church to do the same. R416:2*, 664:4*
Smallest matters— If God is selecting the Church to be the future judges of the world, its members should certainly be no less fair and honorable and just in their decisions than the world, even now. F413 Since we are to be judges in the weighty affairs of the next age, we ought to be able to judge in the small matters of the present. R1531:4, 954:3*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:3]
That we— The saints, in the divine nature, far superior in power and glory to the angels. R1265:1, 2612:4, 1542:4, 828:2, 486:4
Shall judge— Greek: krino, to govern, to test. R1679:3, 2426:4, 281:6, 143:4; HG728:6 Krino is used in referring to the judgment (trial) of the Millennial age. R2426:4, 2646:4 Grant trial to. R1155:1, 2399:1, 2185:3, 1833:4; Q19:4 The condemnation of the Millennial trial (destruction, second death) will cover a wider range of offenders than the penalty or curse for the sin of Adam, which passed upon all men. R2612:4
Angels— The fallen angels, fallen spirits, "The angels that sinned." (2 Pet. 2:4) R2185:3, 4068:5, 3771:6, 3727:2, 2646:4, 2612:1, 2582:1, 2399:1, 892:6 Those "angels which kept not their first estate," (Jude 6) of purity and obedience to God. R892:6, 3727:1, 2612:1 Refers to a trial or testing of these spirits in prison who were once disobedient, in the days of Noah; this implies a hope for them. The holy angels need no trial, no judging. R5044:4, 4879:3; Q672:T, 564:T; SM198:T; OV18:4 The fallen angels are to be granted a trial and hence it is stated that our Lord shall "judge (both) the quick (living) and the dead at his appearing and kingdom." (2 Tim. 4:1) R1854:1 The demon of Mark 1:24 seems to have had the thought that at the coming of Messiah all evil was to be abolished and destroyed; that the time for the manifestation of power through Messiah was still future. R3727:2 Greek, tartarus, the place or condition in which the fallen angels are reserved, waiting for their trial in the Millennial Age. R2399:1, 4879:3, 3727:1; Q19:5 When the prince of this world is cast out. R519:5*, 433:5* We cannot think that God will allow this trial of the angels during the Millennial reign, for then, Satan will be bound and all evil influences restrained. R4880:1, Q17:T Judgment is to be extended to those angels that fell, with the exception of Satan, the leader and instigator of the whole conspiracy. R1833:5; SM198:T When Satan shall be bound, the judgment of the fallen angels shall proceed. The Lord's grace is sufficient for the delivery of all who shall demonstrate a thorough conversion to righteousness. R3771:6 In order to be tried, these fallen angels must have certain liberties granted, to prove them. Their trial, after the same manner as before the flood, is near future—perhaps to some extent already begun. R4880:1, 4068:5 Fallen angels learn from the Church; the things we see and declare become a test to them. Q18:T Once the fallen angels get the information respecting the Lord's will and the time in which we are living the test will come on them that they may see what is right and what to expect. Q18:T, 19:T Some of them will have an opportunity of benefiting by that trial. Q19:4,17:T; OV18:4 The work of The Christ pertains to all things in heaven and in earth. A289 The condemnation of the second trial will cover a wider range of offenders than under the first trial. It will be an utter destruction of every being and every thing which will not glorify God. R893:1 It will be a part of the work of The Christ to rule over and direct both human and angelic sinners; fallen men, restrained in death, and also fallen spirits, now restrained alive. R1679:3; HG729:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:4]
Least esteemed— If they have lost confidence in the leaders whom the Lord has set in the Church, they should at least choose as judges the least esteemed in the Church as preferable to a court of unbelievers. R2430:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:5]
Wise— Such as both the accuser and the accused would recognize, and whose judgment they would respect and follow. R2431:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:6]
Before the unbelievers— If they had no confidence in each other, they at least should not manifest more confidence in outsiders. R2431:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:7]
Go to law— Greek, krimati, (trials) referring to law suits. R49:1* For brother to go to law with brother would not indicate that either has much of the spirit of Christ, or much love for the cause they represent. R954:3*
To be defrauded— We should rather suffer wrong and take injury from a brother in Christ than take the matter before the world of unbelievers and thus risk a general odium upon the Lord's cause. R3266:5, 2431:1 To suffer injustice rather than bring reproach. R954:3*; F413
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:9]
Know ye not— The Lord speaks to the New Creation. R3322:5
The unrighteous— The unjust. F414 God's severity consists in his insistence upon absolute righteousness; his refusal to approve sin in any sense or degree. R3321:1 To those who exercise the requisite faith the Lord imputes righteousness, which offsets the unrighteousness or natural blemishes of the flesh. R3322:6 The Apostle enumerates various sins in speaking of the forgiven Church. NS248:2 As these unjust things are examined individually they are all found to contain a weakness in favor of self at the expense of others; they all imply an injustice to others for the pleasure or advantage of self. R3323:3
Not inherit the kingdom— Not be joint-heirs with Christ in the kingdom—not inherit the glorious things which we have hoped for by the Lord's grace. R3322:5 The kingdom will not be made up of babes in Christ, but of overcomers, by spiritual development of growth in grace, knowledge and love. R3323:1 This indicates that the Apostles hope was still in the future Kingdom; in no sense of the word did he consider that the Kingdom had been set up in any but its embryo or preparatory form. HG368:5
Be not deceived— Some take advantage of God's grace and mercy, and while willingly, knowingly indulging in sin, hope for justification in sin instead of from sin. We might deceive ourselves but we cannot deceive the Lord. R3323:1 It behooves us to see that the sentiments of our hearts are continually in opposition to unrighteousness, to sin, to all in-equity. R3323:1 Many are deceived, professing to be the Lord's people and yet blind to justice. They exercise too much mercy in dealing with their own shortcomings and not enough in dealing with those of others. R3323:2 It is in vain that we profess to be the Lord's people, profess to be the servants of righteousness and truth, and love these principles; if our conduct clearly demonstrates that we love unrighteousness. R3323:3
Nor idolaters— What is idolatry but selfishness, the idolizing of money or fame or influence or child or self or some other creature, exalted to, and receiving the honor due to the Almighty. R3323:4
Nor effeminate— Not merely gross violations. The words effeminate, covetous, revilers, extortioners, take in a vast multitude of proceedings more or less countenanced by the world; things with which we can have no sympathy. NS173:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:10]
Nor covetous— Desiring to have, possess or enjoy something at the expense of others. R3323:3
Nor drunkards— No saint should ever be intoxicated. R5098:6, 3454:6 We are not to understand this to mean that no one who has ever been drunk can enter into the kingdom of God. R2533:2; NS745:5 The class who have become dead to sin and alive toward God will desire to abstain from "every appearance of evil." (1 Thess. 5:22) R3248:4 In a figurative sense drunkenness represents an addled condition of the mind; as, for instance, Babylon's cup made all the nation's drunk. (Rev. 18:2,3) NS745:5
Nor revilers— Injurers of the feelings or reputations of others. R3323:4 We must not retaliate and revile our foes, nor even wish to do so. R2412:5Evil speaking against others is a part of the filth of the flesh from which we must be cleansed. R3092:1
Nor extortioners— Accepting from others, either because of ignorance or stress of circumstances, money or valuables which are not fully, justly, righteously due. R3323:4
Inherit the kingdom— This statement of offenses which would debar from the Kingdom is to be a guide respecting offenses which should debar from fellowship in the Church. F414 No one of a murderous condition of heart, seeking to do evil to a brother, could possibly be of suitable character to be a joint-heir with his Master. SM221:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:11]
Were some of you— Speaking of some very vicious traits of character. R5246:6 When you loved sin, you were aliens from God and he had nothing to do with you. Q620:4 The Apostle intimates that he knew full well that many who were of the Church had at one time been quite disreputable characters. He is not suggesting inquisition into their past lives. R5275:1 Ye were once in darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord. (Eph. 5:8) R4188:6
But ye are washed— Whatever you were through the fall, you have been redeemed from that condition. R5461:5 "The blood of Jesus Christ, his Son, cleanseth us from all sin." (I John 1:7) E445
Ye are sanctified— A setting apart or separation; first, a consecration, and second, the performance of that consecration in our daily life. R374:6; E241 This sanctifying comes not merely through the reading of the truth, or mental application of the truth, but through heart-thinking on the truth. R5246:6 When we come to the knowledge of the truth, it gives us a sympathetic feeling for the world. R5260:2 God sanctifies by the truth, by giving an opportunity to share in Christ's sacrifice. R4493:3"Sanctify them through thy truth." (John 17:17) E243
Ye are justified— Ye are holy. E241 Or cleansed from Adamic sin by accepting in faith the testimony of God. R374:6; NS734:3 The cleansing of justification by faith is for the purpose of cleansing us that we might be acceptable sacrifices. R4493:4 It was after you turned from sin, that you were brought into the position of a son. Q620:4 Jesus was treated as a sinner on our behalf, and we are now treated as just persons on his behalf. R199:3 If the mercy and grace of God have been such toward us, during this Gospel age, why should we object if his mercy and grace abound to the remainder of the race in due time? NS248:3
In the name of the Lord Jesus— If you had not turned from sin, then Jesus would not have received you and acted as your Advocate. Q620:4
By the Spirit— The spirit of truth. E244 Through the channel of the spirit of holiness, the spirit of God, which we have received. E242 The power which enables us to live up to our consecration vows is the Spirit or mind of our God of which we receive. R374:6; E242
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:12]
All things— Paul did not consider that "absolutely all things" were lawful unto him; nor did he suppose that any sane man would so interpret him. R1778:1, 1269:2 Some so misconstrued the Apostle's words at the time, declaring that evil might be done if good would follow. R1269:2, 1778:1
Are lawful unto me— I have as much right to the protection of the civil law as any other man. R1778:1
Are not expedient— For the cause of Christ and my personal influence as a representative of that cause. R1778:1 Going to law has a tendency to bring the cause of Christ into disrepute. R1778:1 While nothing is forbidden the New Creature under direct divine law, it is true that there are many things that would be inexpedient, ill-advised, contrary to its best interests. R4006:1 "Marriage is lawful in all," (Heb. 13:4) even though this and other lawful things be generally inexpedient to the saints. R916:2 The Christian is bound only by the law of love; but even under that, many things might be inexpedient, inadvisable, because of the mental and moral condition of those who might misunderstand his course. R3666:2 In the Apostle's day nearly all the meat sold in the butchers' stalls had been offered to idols. R3666:2 Paul felt that he had the liberty to eat such meat, yet it was decided to be wise to avoid eating it because of others who might consider it a sin. (See Acts 15:29) R3145:6, 5324:6, 3666:4, 2158:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:13]
God shall destroy— Greek, katargeo, utter destruction. R2001:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:14]
God hath— Christ could never have raised himself. R2795:2, 2037:5 No agency of man, nor even of the angel Gabriel, was permitted in the work of our Lord's resurrection. R1005:4
Raised up the Lord— It was Jesus' soul that died; then he was wholly dead, and could have no power whatever to resuscitate himself. R2795:2
Also raise up us— We are to be resurrected by the Father. R1227:2
By his own power— Exercised through the Son as his representative. F399; R297:2 It is of God that the dead are to be raised, but by Jesus. Our Lord is the Father's agent in carrying out the entire plan of redemption. R2001:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:15]
Members of Christ— Speaking of our bodies from the standpoint of our new relationship in Christ. God no longer counts our fleshly body as the body of a human being. It is the property of the spiritual New Creature. R5918:4
Of an harlot— An unfaithful, worldly Church. C186 Compare this Scripture with Rev. 17:5 and decide whether you are joined to one of the daughters. R721:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:16]
Flesh— Greek, sarx, means flesh, simply and only, and is used in reference to Adam and Eve before they sinned as well as after. R1223:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:17]
Joined unto the Lord— Bound only by the tender but strong ties of love and truth, outside of all human organizations. C186
Is one spirit— Christ and his Church have but one name, one body, and one spirit. R1130:5*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:19]
Body is the temple— The antitypical temple. R5504:1 The new mind, dwelling in the old body and using it, constitutes that old body thenceforth a temple of God, and gives to that body a holiness or sanctity. R5504:4 God's holy Spirit constitutes its recipient a temple of God. CR457:4, 92:4* Every faithful, consecrated child of God is a royal residence of the King of kings, a holy sanctuary.R1981:3 The Body of Christ, the spiritual house of Israel, "cannot be shaken," because it is firmly founded upon the Rock Christ Jesus. R3053:5, 5250:2 As the Church will be the temple of God, perfect on the heavenly plane, so each member begotten of the holy spirit as a new creature, has to that extent God dwelling in his mortal body. R5504:4 "Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God." (Rev. 3:12) B209, 239
Holy Ghost— Let us have the holy Spirit ruling in our mortal flesh; and then how can we have other than the peace of God ruling there. NS596:6
Which is in you— Wherever God's Spirit is there is a temple. CR457:4
Ye are not your own— The glad bond-servants of him who loved us and bought us. R5949:5 Your time, talent, influence, money, all that you consider precious or in any degree valuable, properly belong to God. R2098:6; NS451:6 God has ratified our decision. We are now under the most binding obligations. R5949:6; Q389:T Not only do we owe the Lord a debt of gratitude for natural life and earthly blessings, but additionally, we now owe him a still greater debt on account of our redemption. NS451:4; Q390:T
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 6:20]
For ye— The "ye" class; the Church. R4633:2, 4998:2; NS449:2 When addressing the New Creature the personality is still maintained. It is the same ego, the same personality as before. R5303:2 Our Lord, after his resurrection, ascended up on high, there to appear in the presence of God for us (Heb. 9:24)—for the household of faith—not for the world. R4998:3, 4633:2, 4601:3, 4519:1, 2098:4; CR490:5 Jesus is represented as having paid the price to justice as far as the Church is concerned, and the Church is bought. But the world is not yet bought. Q555:4; CR490:5; R4998:2,6, 4633:2, 4536:2, 2098:5 Other Scriptures tell us that "Jesus Christ, by the grace of God, tasted death for every man" (Heb. 2:9)—that he redeemed the world. R4998:2, 4601:3
Bought with a price— "Even the precious blood of Christ." (1 Pet. 1:19) E135; R4601:2, 2098:6, 1350:2, 1247:1, 1086:2, 876:2, 642:2, 464:4, 392:3, 387:2, 381:2; HG609:1 The ransom-price. R4519:1, 4157:5; OV23:3 At the very foundation of all Christian doctrine lies the doctrine of the ransom; a corresponding price for Adam's sin. R5948:5 The One who bought us not only risked his own life, but sacrificed it on our behalf, that we might be rescued from eternal death. CR491:1 He redeemed us, purchased us back out of death. R981:1, 2098:6; CR490:3, 491:1 Bought, redeemed, and ransomed seem to be used in the same sense. R13:2 The application of the ransom-price to us is provisional, conditional. R4536:2 We belong to one who has the right to command and require implicit obedience. R13:2, 2099:4; CR491:1 This seems to imply that we had something. Having recognized Christ as our Redeemer, we are called upon to renounce sin. R4798:1, 4601:3; Q489:1 Our justification, without his death as our ransom price, would have been legally impossible. R1247:1 The word from which "bought" is translated is agorazo and conveys the "commercial idea" in the fullest sense; it means to purchase in open market. Something was given for us, and to some one. R387:2, 642:2, 464:4; CR452:3 Our Lord's sacrificed life constitutes the price of redemption, but his having the price and the application of the price are properly considered two things. R4601:2, 4633:6 The price laid down by the Redeemer at Calvary is eventually to be made applicable to the sins of the whole world, but not yet. R4998:3,4601:2, 4519:1 Personal responsibility to the Redeemer who purchased, and to the heavenly Father who provided the gracious arrangement, lies at the foundation of all true consecration to God in Christ. R2099:1To the heart of the natural man these sentiments are very objectionable; but to the heart fully in harmony with God and the divine plan they are precious words, full of comfort and joy. R2097:1
Glorify God— To the very best of your ability. F91 When we consider the greatness, majesty and glory of our Creator, the proposition of our text seems astounding. In what way is it possible for any of our race to add to the glory of the Heavenly Creator? NS449:1 All should feel the responsibility of making some return to the One who has made so bountiful provision for our needs. NS449:2 Use all that you have energetically in the divine service. R5436:5 Allow nothing of selfishness or personal ambition to have place in our hearts. Seek exclusively to glorify God. R3885:4 This means holiness in the most absolute and comprehensive sense of the word; not only separation from sin to righteousness, but separation from self to the will of God in Christ. R2099:4 Our perfection and acceptance with the Father will be demonstrated by our loyalty of heart and the fullness and thoroughness with which we submit our all to the divine will. R5067:3 Our justification comes to us as a reward of faith—our glorification will follow as a reward for faithfulness. R5067:4 This is all the work of the new creature. R5671:6
In your body— By using it to God's glory and praise. NS452:6 By consecrating our lives, our bodies, to his service. R4798:1, 4601:3; Q489:1The giving up of the will by which our lives and bodies are controlled. NS450:5 Any misuse of talents, either through intoxication or otherwise, would be a misuse of our stewardship. R2873:5 Not only consider whatever we eat or drink or whatsoever we do may be done to the Lord's glory; (1 Cor. 10:31) but also, our mortal bodies surrendered unto death as "living sacrifices." (Rom. 12:1) NS451:5 We give the Lord the money we spend for food and clothing, because our body belongs to him and is being used to glorify and serve him. The food gives us strength to do more for him. HG583:1; CR491:6
And in your spirit— Greek: pneuma, mind. E312
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:2]
Wife— Help-mate. R1555:2
Husband— A true husband is a provider, and his care should include provision of spiritual as well as natural food and raiment for his wife and family. R1555:1, 1549:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:3]
Due benevolence— What she might reasonably, naturally and justly demand. F512
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:4]
Power— Sole control. F512 After marriage is too late for one to decide for himself whether or not he prefers to live a celibate life. F512
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:5]
Defraud ye not— In marriage each has given himself to the other in such a degree that any refusal of moderate, reasonable, marital rights would amount to an injustice and violation of the marriage contract. F512
One the other— Due benevolence and continence should obviate any necessity for domestic imposition and consequent discord, and should insure harmony on the firm foundation of mutual love and respect. R1555:1
To fasting— Abstention from all "fleshly lusts which war against the soul;" (1 Peter 2:11) these appetites always under restraint with the saints, may well be specially mortified at the Memorial season. R3170:5 This fasting may or may not affect the food and drink, according to the judgment of each, respecting what diet will best enable him to glorify God and to keep his "body under." R3170:5
And prayer— Drawing near to the Lord. R3170:5 Communion with God is a great privilege and an evidence of his favor. R4983:1
Satan— The Apostle was a firm believer in a personal devil. R3165:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:6]
Not of commandment— Not inspired. R435:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:7]
Even as I myself— Continent and free, practically an eunuch. F512 Not that celibacy of itself need be considered a necessity for the perfecting of the divine character, but that its practice will give increased opportunity for serving the King of kings. OV368:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:8]
Abide even as I— Paul had found the single, or celibate, condition, advantageous—he was able to accomplish greater service than if he had been mortgaged by the care of a companion and the necessary duties toward that one. R5353:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:9]
Marry than to burn— To be consumed with an uncontrollable passion which would hinder their fellowship with the Lord and might prove to them a snare. F512
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:11]
If she depart— If it must necessarily be so. R1083:6* He or she would be bound not to marry another so long as the first companion lives. R1555:4
Put away— But rather to seek to establish peace. R1554:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:12]
I, not the Lord— The fact that the Apostle was thus careful to clearly specify which particular items were his affords the best possible proof that the remainder of his teachings are of divine inspiration. R1419:2; HG311:4
That believeth not— Do the best in whatever circumstances we find ourselves when called, unless the circumstances are such as we can control and improve. R1083:6*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:14]
Is sanctified— In respect to the subject under consideration, viz., the offspring of the wedlock. F532; R3204:6, 2991:4 Has a blessed, or favorable, influence. R3204:6 The standing of the believing parent is counted as offsetting and overruling the standing of the unconsecrated parent, so far as the child is concerned. Q825:5, 804:1 The children shall not be counted as partially the Lord's and partially children of wrath; but shall be counted as entirely the Lord's and as under his protection and care. R2991:4; F532 The only exception to the rule of being born condemned is in the case of children, one or both of whose parents are believers. R2719:1, 2023:6
Wife— Any rule or authority the believing wife should exercise would be delegated by her husband, who, whether saint or sinner, is the responsible head of his family. F533
Husband— The believing husband, letting his light shine, should expect that ere long his wife, as well as his children, would discern his difference from irreligious men, his spirit of love, gentleness and helpfulness. F533
Children— The children of believers are justified through the faith of their parents up to the time they reach years of mental discretion. R2009:6, 3462:6, 2339:5, 952:6; Q825:5, 804:1; NS440:1 God does not accept children of believers on account of parental faith beyond the period of their minority. When years of accountability have been reached, a personal covenant with the Lord is required. R2320:5, 1961:4; HG644:6 It is not necessary that the child should have both parents in the Lord, to be under divine supervision. Q58:4; R4090:6,3462:6 When marriage has occurred prior to consecration, the children shall be accounted as the Lord's through the consecrated parent. R4090:6 Illustrated in King Ahaz, a reprehensible king, his wife Abijah, a godly woman, and their son, Hezekiah, who had a hearty desire to please the Lord. R3462:3 In the Resurrection Age, children of believers will have a little advantage over the children of unbelievers, in that they will have less depraved organisms when awakened. HG644:4
Unclean— Unholy, sinners under condemnation, unjustified, unrelated to God, aliens from his care and blessing. F532; R3204:6, 2991:2, 952:6 Out of God's favor. CR319:3
But now— In view of this provision of divine grace. F532
Are they holy— In a justified or acceptable state with God through which he may treat them, not as enemies. F532; R952:5; SM429:T; CR1:4 Washed and cleansed; justified. R3507:3, 2991:2; CR1:4 Subjects of divine supervision and care. HG644:6; R2020:6; Q59:2, 58:4 Children of the Lord's consecrated people who will not have previously reached years of discretion and personal responsibility will be preserved, guarded, provided for in the midst of the day of trouble. R2020:6 Such children, partaking of the justification of their parents, might properly be considered as belonging to the "household of faith," although they had not in any sense of the word become saints. R2991:4 Even though the children are born before the parent believed. CR319:3 Even though only one of the parents are consecrated. Q804:1; CR428:2 If born of Christian parents, and in a justified condition, there would not be the same experience some have of a violent turning around in coming to the Lord. CR1:4 A relation to God as tentatively justified until the child would be of age to think and act for itself. Q59:2; NS440:3 The words "sanctify" and "holy" as used in this text, do not have at all the same signification that is properly attached to them elsewhere in the Scriptures. R2991:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:15]
Let him depart— Permit him to cancel the marriage contract if he will. R2666:6 Or her. R1554:5 Do not oppose their going if they desire to go. The Lord is able to provide for your affairs. And if that is the Lord's providence for you, so accept it. R5498:2 If the greater faithfulness the worse the treatment from the unbelieving partner, that a separation might be necessary, let us remember that the Lord's counsel forewarned us. F533
Brother or a sister— Common terms of salutation in the early Church. F230; R1523:5
Not under bondage— But not free to marry again unless a divorce be secured on the one permissible ground. F505; R5954:3, 1554:5 The believing one if once deserted by the unbeliever would not be bound to receive the deserter back again to marriage fellowship; although upon evidence of reform it might be well to be reconciled. R1554:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:19]
Is nothing— Paul found no objection to Jews continuing their national custom of circumcision. F227; R1526:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:20]
Let every man abide— Or woman. R1083:5* When the truth finds us it does not necessarily change our earthly relationships. R5666:5
The same calling— The vocation. R3721:2 Not all are called to an open, public ministry, devoting all of the time, talent, effort and interest to the Gospel message. R3721:2 If a foreign missionary, after an appreciation of God's plan, stay abroad and seek the ripe wheat. R1348:6 The majority of the called the Lord evidently intends to instruct as his disciples while they are about their ordinary business, the duties and responsibilities of life. R3721:2 All service, in whatever capacity, should be rendered unto the Lord—that is, with the single desire and effort to please him. R1083:5*
Wherein he was called— In which we were when the message of grace first reached us. R3721:2 Whether the position be that of husband, or wife, or mother, or servant. R1083:5*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:21]
Being a servant— In the Apostle's time and in every time the humble classes, the servant classes, the slave classes, seem to have been ready to receive the message. R5498:5
Care not for it— Seek not to be free. R5498:1 A slave should not rebel against his earthly master. R5666:5 Do not consider that freedom is necessary to your spiritual welfare. R3768:6
Use it rather— Be glad to avail yourself of the opportunity of having a wider field of service as a free man. R5498:1 To remain in the very same position in which we were called is not always obligatory. If the nature of the contract be such that it can be broken to the advantage of the Lord's work, it should be done. R1083:5*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:22]
Lord's freeman— While the actual freedom or liberty of the sons of God is not yet enjoyed by any, a few have regained their title to that inheritance through faith in Christ, and are now, therefore, reckoned free. R1738:3 While we are free from condemnation—justified—yet actually we realize the law of sin still working in our members, which makes us realize that our actual liberty as sons of God is not possessed. R1738:3
Being free— Freedom in a very important respect. We are getting a victory over the bondage of sin and of the weaknesses of the flesh. R5726:4; CR475:2 The love of freedom is inherent in all of God's intelligent creatures. It was the divine purpose that all enjoy liberty, under limitations of righteousness. R1737:2
Is Christ's servant— All who are slaves of the Lord Jesus are voluntary slaves. CR475:1 Before we can fully realize the actual liberty which God designed for all his sons, we must first become the willing servants of a new master, Christ, in order that he may accomplish our deliverance. R1738:4 While we enjoy blessed freedom in Christ, we are nevertheless under strictest bondage to him. We are bond-servants of Jesus Christ, and like him we glory in being so branded. R1738:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:23]
Bought with a price— "Even the precious blood of Christ." (1 Pet. 1:19) R684:2, 387:2; E446 A reckoned deliverance is granted at once, when we believe. R3088:5 This application of the ransom-price to us is provisional, conditional. R4536:2 When our Lord appeared in the presence of God, he presented before him the sacrifice which he had made in the flesh, appropriating part of it at once to all who would believe on him throughout this Gospel age. R3088:5 In the case of the world in general, practically no benefit from the death of Christ comes in the present time. R3088:6 The world must wait until the Church of Christ shall have filled up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ. (Col. 1:2, 4) and shall have been glorified with him. R3088:6 The Greek word from which bought is translated is agorazo, and conveys the commercial idea; it means to purchase in the open market. Something was given for us, and to some one. R387:2, 3088:2; E447 A corresponding price for Adam's sin. R5948:5, 3088:3
Servants of men— Serving with eye-service as men-pleasers. R1083:5*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:24]
Brethren— A man would not be a brother in Christ while in a business repugnant to his conscience and injurious to his fellow-creatures. R5498:4
Wherein he is called— If married when called, there is a mortgage upon his time. R5498:2
Therein abide— Having your mind at rest. The Lord's people are not to want an immediate change from the condition in which they were called. R5498:1 A prisoner would do well to say, "Well, in God's providence this message has reached me here in prison. Perhaps I should never have had it if I had not been here—I may have opportunities here." R5498:5
With God— The Lord will give what is best to all his faithful ones. R5498:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:25]
Concerning virgins— Males and females. F509
I give my judgment— He clearly specified that these particular items were his, and not of divine inspiration. R1419:2; HG311:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:26]
Present distress— Under present conditions—our own imperfections and the imperfections of others; the special duties, privileges, and opportunities of those who have made a full consecration to the Lord. F509 In the case of the unconsecrated, early marriages are desirable, because life's lessons can best be learned by marital experiences. F558
For a man so to be— To remain in the condition in which the Truth may find him, married or single. F509
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:27]
Bound unto a wife— Or a husband. R1083:6*
Seek not to be loosed— If married when called, he should not say, "I wish I were not married." R5498:2 The Apostle is speaking of the body and not the heart. R5666:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:28]
Virgin— Female. F510
Nevertheless such— As are married. F510
Trouble in the flesh— Hampered by many cares, and vexed with many perplexing problems. R1554:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:29]
Brethren— The Apostle is addressing the Church only, as a peculiar people, separate from the world, with hopes and aims, and present conditions, and future destiny entirely different from those of the world. R900:3
The time is short— The Apostle did not pretend to say how short. F225 The all-important work to which every earthly consideration should now bend is the seeking out and preaching the gospel to the meek, helping them to make their calling and election sure. R901:2 In harmony with their consecration, the elect class should continually seek to live abstemious lives in respect to all the affairs of life. NS454:5 Earthly cares and responsibilities not yet incurred should be regarded as so many hindrances to the great work to which time and talent are already consecrated. R1083:5* Let us make haste to improve passing opportunities for such a grand and blessed service. R901:6
They— Of us. R901:2
Had none— We should not reckon our earthly relationships as being the highest and best of all things. R5906:3 Ignoring earthly relationships as much as possible, and setting the affections specially upon heavenly things. F510 Husbands and wives should not set their affections too much upon each other. R5906:2 Urging the saints to continence in social relations, that the thoughts of the Kingdom shall lift their minds and disengage their affections and lawful sexual congress, except as limited in verses 5-7. R3181:5 The establishing of an earthly home and the rearing of an earthly family should not be the ambition of the saints. R901:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:30]
And they that weep— Who are in earthly trouble. F510; R901:5
They wept not— Not letting them detract from our interest and effort in the Lord's work. R901:5 Endeavoring to forget the trials and disappointments and difficulties of the earthly state in the joy and rejoicing of the better promises that are ours for the future. F510
They that rejoice— In earthly prosperity. F510; R901:5
They rejoiced not— Their rejoicing in spiritual things quite overshadowing all earthly sources of joy. F510
They that buy— Those who acquire wealth or goods. R901:5
They possessed not— Not setting their affections on earthly things. F510 Not reckon their acquirements their own, or for the gratification of self-pride, or the love of display. R901:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:31]
Use this world— Those occupied with this world. R900:3
As not abusing it— Not misusing it, permitting moderation and the interests of the new nature a controlling influence in all of life's affairs. F510 Not misusing the things of this present time. Using this world without using it to the full—using it in moderation. NS106:4 While necessarily occupied with the business of this life and the expenditure of its income, we should not go beyond the just using of it for ourselves as becometh saints. R901:6
World passeth away— We are to live in accord with our new hopes, and not to be continually making provision for the flesh; but seeking at every cost to make our calling and election sure and thus to be joint-heirs with our Lord. F510
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:32]
Without carefulness— Free from care of an earthly kind; and hence, in addition to the foregoing admonition of change of affections and transformation of mind, I now call your attention to certain unquestionable facts. F510
He— The fully consecrated. F510
Unmarried— Paul's counsel that the unmarried should remain so, that they might thus give themselves without hindrance to the Lord's service. R901:4, 4959:5*, 1554:1 Both the Lord (Matt. 19:12) and the Apostle recommend the celibate state as preferable. R1892:1, 1555:1, 1554:3, 901:4; F509 Mormon doctrine teaches to the contrary. HG732:3
Careth for— Is careful for. F510
Please the Lord— The Apostle's teaching is not a condemnation of marriage in others, but one of the incidental sacrifices of those anxious to be most fully used in the Lord's service. R3148:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:33]
Married— The married should not add to their earthly cares, and thus make their pathway more difficult and their opportunity for service less. R901:4
Careth for— Is careful of. F510
Please his wife— He has a danger of a division of his affections and needs to be on guard, lest the earthly affections shall absorb all of his time and love and interest, to a violation of his covenant with the Lord. F510
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:34]
Also— Likewise. F511
Between— Between the condition of. F511
The unmarried— The fully consecrated. F511
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:35]
For your own profit— Not as seeking to bring you under bondage or in any manner to add to your burdens, but that you who are unmarried may carefully weigh the matter and consider your spiritual interests and the privileges you will be losing by marrying. F511
A snare upon you— To restrain you from the exercise of your liberties. F511
Which is comely— Most favorable to you as new creatures. F511
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:36]
Any man think that— In remaining unmarried. F511
Uncomely— Improperly. F511
Toward his virgin— Toward a female friend whom he had given reason to expect he would marry her. F511
Pass— Be past. F511
Flower of her age— So as to have lost other matrimonial opportunities through her engagement to him. F511
And need so require— If she needs a protector and supporter. F511
Do what he will— Marry or not. F511
Let them marry— If the necessities of the case seem so to dictate. F511 None are forbidden to marry; and false teachers who have since arisen, "forbidding to marry", are condemned as seriously out of order. (1 Tim. 4:3) R1554:1 In breaking any ordinary engagement for marriage there is nothing that is dishonorable: it would be unwise and unjust for either party to insist upon marriage if the other desired to cancel the engagement. R3110:4 7:37
Over his own will— To exercise self-control and to live a celibate life, that he might give himself more fully to the Lord and his service. F511
Decreed— Determined. F511
Keep his virgin— His own virginity or purity. F511
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:38]
He— Paul is not addressing the world, but those who have devoted their lives to the Lord. R5900:4
That giveth her— His virginity. F511
Doeth well— If marriage would not interfere with their consecration to the Lord, then they might marry. There are cases in which marriage has been a benefit to brethren and sisters relationship to the Lord and others. R5900:4
Doeth better— For those to whom it may be possible to live a life of chastity, it would be a very desirable one. Q555:6 He that brings forth natural children of the highest type does well, but he that cooperates with God for the begetting of spiritual sons does better. R2902:3 It is not the province of anybody to forbid marriage. We can call attention to the words of St. Paul, a divinely inspired instructor; but there might instances in which this general rule might not apply. Q460:8
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:39]
Be dead— Greek means fall asleep, awaiting the resurrection. E345; R1881:1; HG332:2
At liberty— Free. F511
Only in the Lord— Only the consecrated. R4776:6 Worldly people should marry worldly people; nominal church people should marry nominal church people; justified believers should marry justified companions; New Creatures should marry New Creatures. F515; R4912:4, 4776:6 Whoever follows this advice will eventually find that he has been blessed thereby, and whoever disregards the advice will generally learn the unwisdom of his course through severe experiences later. F513 The woman should see to it that she marry only such a man as she can look up to morally, intellectually, spiritually, as the head of the family—one whom she can "reverence." F516 The man should marry one who would be a true help-mate, pure-minded, loving, gentle, helpful—one not his superior, to whom he would be obliged to look up and esteem as the proper head of the family. F516 Marriage is a very weighty contract, and should be undertaken only after prayerful, thoughtful consideration and examination of every feature bearing upon the situation as far as can be discerned. F517
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 7:40]
So abide— Abide as she is. F511
After my judgment— I am not speaking by commandment or under direct inspiration, but according to my conviction or judgment of the divine will. F511 These particular items were Paul's, and not of divine inspiration. R1419:2; HG311:4
The spirit of God— The mind of the Lord in this subject. F511
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:1]
Offered unto idols— Nearly all meat used in those times was first offered to idols. R3145:1
All have knowledge— That since an idol is nothing, meat offered to an idol cannot in any sense of the word be injured. R3144:3, 5412:2
Knowledge puffeth up— Knowledge alone. R2219:6 A comparatively little knowledge might puff one up greatly without any solidity of character. R3145:1Knowledge alone without self-submission to God would incline to puff us up, to make us heady, arrogant, self-sufficient. R2198:3, 2219:6 The Lord's object in providing us with the knowledge is that thereby we might grow in grace. We must have knowledge as the basis for love. R4042:3, 5479:3, 2198:3 We could not have any love if we did not have some knowledge; because how could you love that of which you knew nothing? CR149:6
But charity— Greek: agape, disinterested love. R2807:5 We must have love as the outgrowth of the knowledge, if we would be acceptable as members of the elect Church. R4042:5, 2198:3 Love would forbid the use of knowledge and liberty if it perceived that their exercise might work injury to another. R3145:2, 6, 2198:5, 1587:4
Edifieth— Builds up. R1587:4, 2219:6 The getting of love is sure to build us up substantially (avoiding the inflation or pride) in all the various graces of the spirit. R3145:2, 2219:6 If knowledge be accompanied by a love to God, which leads to self-consecration in his service, it will work good for us by introducing the spirit of love as the controlling factor in our lives.R2198:3 Love is constructive and builds up our own characters after the divine pattern, making us co-workers together with God, in our sympathies for and interest in others. R2198:3 Measure oneself by growth in love, rather than by growth merely in knowledge. R3145:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:2]
Think— Confidently think. E256
Knoweth anything— Of his own wisdom. E256
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:3]
Love God— Knowledge without love would be an injury. To consider it otherwise would imply that real knowledge has not yet been secured. R4920:2
Is known of him— Acquainted with him, recognized by him. R3145:2 God's special love and provision for his saints as distinguished from the world. R1254:5 We might have a great deal of knowledge and yet not know God and not be known or recognized by him. R4920:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:4]
Eating of those— It was the custom to eat consecrated food—meat that had been offered before an idol. R2198:3, 2158:6, 2119:1, 1586:3
An idol is nothing— It is only an imaginary god. R1587:1, 1052:3* The meat could be neither benefited nor injured by the offering. R3020:4,4478:3, 3145:1, 2198:5, 2158:6, 2119:1 The personal liberty question alone would be in dispute for there was no law given on this matter except the law of love. R4006:3
Is none other God— No other eternal and almighty author and source of all things. E54
But one— Not two, nor three, nor more. E54
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:5]
Though there be— Many. R1410:6 Those. R1052:2*
Are called gods— Greek: theos, a mighty one, not Jehovah. B274; R803:1
There be gods many— To the heathen. SM483:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:6]
To us— Christians. R3474:6
There is but one God— One supreme God. E82; NS255:6 Not three! R4165:2, 2199:4, 1411:1; SM602:T The word god signifies mighty one; but there is only one God whose name is the Almighty. R5352:1, 3474:6, 1410:6
The Father— One God over all. R1410:6; HG410:6 Jehovah is the fountain of our blessings. R1410:4, 5392:4, 2465:1 A father is a life-giver; a son is one who receives life from a father. This distinction implies that the father existed first. R5747:3; E143
Of whom— Out of whom. E82 Who created. R369:3 Of or from whom, as the first cause or Creator, all things came, including ourselves. R3145:3, 1778:3; E82, 398 The entire plan of salvation is of the Father and through the Son. R5847:4, 5809:3, 3172:3, 1778:3; E54, F401
Are all things— Blessings. E45; R1410:4, 5392:4, 1777:6 Including all life on every plane. E398 The various features of our salvation. R1778:3, 1269:5 It is by our willing and our running that we obtain the prize; but it is of God's mercy. R2001:1
And we in him— And we for him. E82 Unto him. R1052:2*
Lord— Master, Rabbi. OV114:3
Jesus Christ— The channel of blessings. R5392:4, 1410:4 The only direct creation of Jehovah. R1060:4, 5992:6, 5748:1, 4051:6, 2431:3, 1278:3, 446:5* The Head of the Church. R1278:3 The Lord Jesus is not the second person of a triune God. The word "triune" is unscriptural; so is the thought. R5748:3,1411:1, 802:5; SM494:3; NS257:6
By whom— By, or through whom all things, including ourselves, have been brought into existence. R3145:3, 5748:1, 4051:6, 1060:4, 1052:2*; E82The power was of the Father, but it was exercised through the Son. R4107:3 Jesus was the Father's honored agent. R5748:2, 4107:3, 2464:6, 2199:5, 1061:4, 446:5*; HG297:2 Every divine favor is granted in and through Christ. R965:2 "All things were made by him, and without him was not anything made that was made." (John 1:3) R1904:6, 5748:1, 2431:3, 2199:5, 1278:3, 369:5; OV114:3 The Father bestowed the holy Spirit upon the Son, and authorized him to bestow it upon his Body. R5549:5, 5537:1
Are all things— Including the creation of the angels. R5748:5, 4051:6 Including the judgment of the Church. F401
And we by him— And we through him. E82; R1052:2*, 715:4*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:7]
Not in every man— By reason of differing conditions of mental strength, perception, reasoning faculties, etc., all could not have exactly the same standpoint of knowledge and appreciation of principles. R3145:2 All men were not enlightened by the gospel and so relieved from superstition. R1587:1
Of the idol— The appreciation of idols as gods had become so ingrained that it would be impossible for many fully to divest themselves of some respect for the idols—to eat meat that had been offered to idols. R3145:2
Conscience— The voice of conscience must be obeyed. Every violation is so much of character destruction, no matter how erroneous may be its standards. R3020:4, 3144:6
Being weak— We should deny self rather than injure the conscience of another. R5412:2
Is defiled— The eating of such meats in the presence of a weak ones might seem to them to be an endorsement of the idol worship; and thus they might be misled into a partial endorsement of idolatry. R1587:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:8]
Commendeth us not— It is not the food that we eat that makes us acceptable to God. Our relationship to God is that of the new creation, a heart relationship. R3145:4; HG368:2
Are we the worse— There would be nothing wrong—no sacrifice of any principle. R1587:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:9]
Liberty of yours— Control your liberty by the law of love. R4478:6, 3145:2 The liberty of Christ gives liberty to eat without restraint, in a manner that the Jews were not at liberty to eat, it gives liberty also to abstain; sacrificing on behalf of the brethren. R3145:5, 2198:5, 1473:1
Stumblingblock— It is a serious crime against the law of love to cause one of our brethren to stumble. R3145:6, 5412:3 Abstain altogether from eating meat rather than risk stumbling a brother who could not take the broader, truer view. To stumble such a one, might be to throw him out of the right way entirely. R5412:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:10]
Idol's temple— Some Corinthian brethren might be fully at ease in their own consciences if as guests they attended a municipal feast or banquet in an idol temple, but there might be onlookers with less knowledge. R2198:6, 3145:1 We do not feel such a restraint that we would fear to enter a nominal church building to hear a service there; but would not seem to give our assent to their errors by regular attendance and participation. R3146:4
Weak— Of weaker mind, feebler reasoning powers or inferior knowledge; likely to be weaker in every respect. R3145:5, 4920:4
Be emboldened— Follow the example of his stronger brother. R3145:5, 2198:6 Susceptible to the leadings of others, into paths which his conscience could not approve. R3145:5, 4920:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:11]
Thy knowledge— Intelligence, poise of mind. R5412:3
Weak— Greek: astheneo, without strength. R4099:6*
Brother— A term of general salutation in the early Church. F230; R1523:5 We certainly should have special patience with the brethren.R3136:3
Perish— To stumble such a one might be to throw him out of the right way entirely. R5412:2, 4920:5, 3145:5 If one should be influenced by another to violate conscience, one might thus be started on the downward course which would lead him from righteousness. R4831:1, 2198:6 Every violation of conscience, whether the thing itself be right or wrong, is a step in the direction of wilful sin, leading into grosser transgressions of conscience, and possibly to the second death. R3145:5, 4920:5, 3020:4
For whom Christ died— It would be a sin against the spirit of love to do anything which could reasonably prove a cause of stumbling to our brother, or fellow-creature—for Christ died for the sins of the whole world. R3145:6, 4920:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:12]
When ye sin so— Some perceived that there could be no sin in the eating of such meat where their consciences were not violated; perhaps to show not only their Christian liberty, but that they entirely disregarded an idol. R3144:6
Wound their weak conscience— If a Christian could take the position that his own conscience would approve of a certain course, then would he allow his poise of mind, to work injury to a brother, to lead him to violate his conscience?R5412:3
Sin against Christ— Against the very spirit of his law of love one for the other. R2199:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 8:13]
I will eat no flesh— In order that he might be a help to the brethren, and not a stumbling block to any, the Apostle would take pleasure in denying himself, not only the meat offered to idols, but all meat of every kind. R2199:1, 1587:4 Similar arguments might be urged respecting the use of liquor, tobacco, cards and the various implements which the Adversary uses in luring mankind into sin. R3146:5, 2199:1, 1695:6, 1101:5 Any liberty of ours that would work our brother's injury, that liberty we will not exercise. (Rom. 14:21) R4920:5, 5412:2, 4833:5*, 3145:6, 2198:5, 1101:5 Let our light so shine before men as to assist them to glorify their Father in heaven. R4191:5
While the world standeth— Forevermore. (Revised Version) R4920:6 As long as Paul lived. R2199:1
To offend— To stumble. (Revised Version) R4920:6 Lose all influence for good over a brother. R5412:3 Any liberty of ours, however reasonable in itself, that would work our brother's injury, we will not exercise; we will sacrifice it; we will to that extent lay down our life for him. R3145:6, 4920:5 This is not meaning that the Lord's people are to favor the mental crochets of each other in such a manner as would be to the general injury of the Church. R3146:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:1]
Am I not an apostle— Paul was one of those twelve specially commissioned of God and recognized of the Church as God's representatives. R1419:3; HG311:5 "He is a chosen vessel unto me." (Acts 9:15) F216; R2823:2
Seen Jesus Christ— His real, glorious, spiritual body. R1873:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:9]
Law of Moses— In whose writings Paul had great confidence; proving that Moses was not a fraud. R3177:5 The priests were not permitted to squeeze the tithes from the people; the people were free to do as they pleased, although the tenth of all increase was demanded by the Law. R1638:5 The saints are typified by the tithe-takers and not by the tithe-payers. R1638:5 Those who give most to the Lord's service are most blest, provided they give it of a grateful, willing heart. Those who are of a willing mind need no prodding. R1638:5, 2500:3, 1822:4
Not muzzle— The ox was to be free to provide for his necessities. F287
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:11]
Sown unto you— Each is anxious to serve the other, first with the spiritual and priceless favors, and second with temporal favors as opportunity offers. R1455:5
Your carnal things— To ask earthly remuneration for spiritual services would in no sense violate justice. F287 Refers not to princely salaries, but to bare necessities. F287
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:12]
Not used this power— To demand support. R1638:5 This right over you to require temporal things in exchange for spiritual. F288 Paul and others seem to have strenuously avoided asking or receiving anything from those whom they were seeking to win to Christ. R1822:4
But— On the contrary. R1638:5
Suffer all things— By sacrificing for the truth and for all those who love and serve the truth. R985:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:13]
Of the temple— Greek: hieron, referring to the Temple in Jerusalem. R638:4*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:14]
Live of the gospel— Be supported by it. R548:1 It is the privilege of the Church to support those who are giving their entire time to the ministry. R2500:2; F288
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:15]
Used none of these things— If support was not voluntarily rendered, Paul made tents or otherwise labored with his hands. R2500:3, 619:5*
So done unto me— He would not make request for support or any carnal things. R2500:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:16]
Woe— It would be a cause of great distress to me. It would mean a loss of the Lord's favor and blessing. R5893:1 I could not be happy in anything on earth; I would have fire in my bones. CR297:5, R5893:1 The Apostle could not be satisfied except when doing all in his power to make known to all who have the "hearing ear." R5968:1; NS467:5 Under the influence of the Spirit he could take pleasure in nothing else. His own comfort, ease, pleasure, honor or wealth appeared as loss and dross, to be gladly abandoned for being a co-worker with God. R637:2 This does not signify that the Gospel was preached for fear of being tormented after Paul would die. R5968:1, 5893:1 So it should be a great distress to those whom the Lord has granted the illumination of his truth, if the opportunity of preaching the glorious gospel were taken from them. R5893:1 If the disciple of Christ properly appreciates the privilege of being a messenger of God, it would be a woe indeed to him if he could not proclaim the message, to the extent of his ability and opportunity. R5893:2, 637:2; NS562:4
I— A servant of God. CR297:6 Any one of God's consecrated people is a minister, ordained to preach. (Isa. 61:1-3) R5893:1, 670:2
Preach— Declare. R4006:5 Make known. R5893:4 It is the greatest privilege in the world to tell. CR297:5 It may be done by literature sent through the mails, or by handing out a tract, a book, or by preaching from the platform. R5893:4 Some can preach in several ways. Others can preach in nearly every way. Some can preach in very few ways; but all can preach in some way. R5893:5 We still have this opportunity to make known the message of the Kingdom; it is God's method of gathering the Church, and a witness to the world. R5893:4
The gospel— The message of God's grace centered in Christ Jesus. The "good tidings." R5968:1, 5893:4, 4810:1 The goodness of God, the redemptive work of Jesus, and what the terms and conditions are of joint-heirship in the Kingdom. CR297:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:19]
Though I be free— Realizing his liberties in Christ, his freedom from all bondage, as of holy days, new moons, sabbaths, meats, etc. R2118:6 Use not your liberties for an occasion of the flesh. R2119:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:20]
As a Jew— Paul had no thought of compromising the truth in any degree. R3022:3 He did not mean that he dissembled or deceived or pretended to be a Jew; but he did not always choose to exercise his liberties in Christ. R2119:2 Refraining from exercising liberties which would stumble them; as we may now also refrain from using our liberties regarding Sunday, in the interest of those about us who do not see the truth on this subject. R2119:1
Under the law— Bounden by ceremonies and human traditions received from the elders. R2118:6
As under the law— Paul waived for the time his own liberties. R2118:6
Gain them— That he might thereby through sympathy and patience help them to the same liberty which he enjoyed at heart. R2118:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:21]
Not without law to God— Christ is Jehovah's agent in making the new arrangement, and his law is in harmony with the Father's law. We may say with Paul, that we are not without law to God. R542:6
Under the law to Christ— Our responsibility is transferred from the Father to our Lord Jesus who bought us, hence we are no longer under Jehovah's Law given at Sinai, but under a new law—under law to Christ. R542:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:23]
The gospel's sake— Principles may never be abandoned for any consideration, but liberties and personal rights may be ignored in the interest of others, frequently and to divine pleasing. R2119:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:24]
Which run in a race— The Apostle illustrates this by the Olympic games of his day, prominent amongst which was foot-racing. R2119:6; NS414:6 The race set before believers during this Gospel age is an uphill one, a difficult one, so that it would sift, test, prove and separate all those who have the spirit of loyalty and obedience. NS414:5 The first quarter mark is duty love toward God; the second, appreciative love of God; the third, love for the brethren; and fourth, love for enemies. NS417:2-6; F187-189, 369-371 One viewpoint of the Christian's race course is of striving from the beginning of his consecration until death; a different view would be the Christian's attainment of character-likeness to the Lord. NS416:4 No running is spoken of in connection with the highway of holiness in the next age, probably because those disposed to run in the way of righteousness, hating iniquity, are selected during this Gospel age. NS414:3
Prize— The kingdom honors and glories in joint-heirship with Jesus. NS371:5, 415:1; R2119:6; T69
So run— With diligence, energy, patience and perseverance; according to the prescribed rules. R3070:2 As runners exercise great care in their diet and in all of life's affairs, and bend every energy to their racing, so the Christian should make business, pleasure, food and raiment all to bend to the central all-absorbing ambition of his new life, his Christian career. NS414:6 This means taking up of the cross to follow Jesus; a zeal for him, for his truth, his Word, his brethren, for the cause he represents. NS415:1
That ye may obtain— The prize of our high calling in Christ Jesus. R2119:6, 624:4*; HG316:5; NS415:1 The conditions of this high exaltation are so severe that only a few will make their calling and selection sure. R297:3 Everyone who would attain to life and the glorious divine character, must strive and attain. A willing mind and its exercise are necessary to divine favor and life eternal. NS413:2 Sufferings in the present time for the truth's sake we are to reckon a part of our wages. R347:3 The Great Company do indeed run the race, but with not sufficient earnestness to win the great reward.R4078:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:25]
Striveth— To have the mind of Christ is the one requirement of lawful striving. R3070:2
Crown— Prize; reward. R1642:4, 3273:2
An incorruptible— Greek: apthartos, that which cannot corrupt. R2339:2, 204:1; E397
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:26]
So run— Like one who has a purpose in view, and who, in desperate earnest, is determined to make his calling and election sure. R3149:3, 5777:3, 4810:3, 3069:3
Not as uncertainly— Paul had definite knowledge as to what constitutes the prize, the terms and conditions of the race, and that he had entered the race. He was determined in his covenant of sacrifice unto death. R4809:3; NS371:5 He had a definite goal in view and meant to win. R5777:3 We are not running doubtfully, not knowing what the prize will be, for we are instructed by the Lord's own words. R2120:1 We know that faithfulness will bring results not only to ourselves, but which will be a blessing to all mankind. R3273:2 This is the only attitude if we would gain the prize that God has offered us; and the whole matter is dependent upon our zeal, our faithfulness and our earnestness. R5777:3; Q119:2
So fight I— He who possesses no combativeness, the fighting quality, can evidently never be a victor in the good fight. OV313:2; R2878:3 The thought of Christian warfare as a continual battle against adverse influences is everywhere prominent in the Scriptures. OV313:3; NS413:2 The fight is chiefly against our own flesh. OV317:1; R4810:2, 3275:1 This battle begins at consecration and continues until our death. R5778:2 The battle begins in our mind, our will. We submit our mind to the mind of Christ. R5778:1 After enlistment, each soldier should expect his share of the provided armor. R3273:5 The soldiers of the cross hold up the banner of truth, the light, not aggressively but defensively, holding up the banner of the Lord with meekness, patience, long-suffering, brotherly kindness. R3274:6 Nothing impossible is required in this race; grace and help comes from the Lord. R4809:6, 5778:5, 3069:3; NS417:1
Beateth the air— In preparation for a certain contest, the contestants had a wind bag to practise on. So the Apostle says that he was not using his strength merely in practise. He was fighting a real battle. R5777:3 We are not to be expending our strength merely on a bag of wind, but we are to fight to some purpose. R5778:4 But with wisdom and prudence and faithfulness doing those things which the Lord had indicated would be pleasing in his sight, as evidencing our loyalty to him, his brethren and his truth. R4480:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 9:27]
I— The new "I," which loves God and men, desires holiness, seeks peace and endeavors daily to become more and more an exact copy of the Lord Jesus Christ. R2226:2 The Apostle speaks particularly of himself with the evident intention of teaching a lesson to all of the Lord's people. R5001:2
Keep under— Dead, buried. R4811:4, 2769:6 Dead, as respects all control from the old, selfish will of the flesh. F600; D476; R5002:4, 1861:5 Crucified.—R140:2 In subordination, under restraint. R5001:3, 5002:1 Under the control of the new mind. R5686:4, 5220:3, 5002:4; F489 I am the master—I will not allow my body to master me. R5220:3When we find any part of the body sticking up a little from the grave, we should bury it again, stick it down and put a little more dirt on it. Q333 In proportion as the new mind develops in likeness to Christ it will relax no efforts to keep the body under, with the motions of sin—to keep the will of the flesh dead. R4810:5, 1884:6 All who serve the Lord's cause in any capacity will be blessed proportionately as they do this. If less careful, they will be less skillful in the preaching of the Word and in the service of the truth. R4728:6
My body— My flesh and its desires. R5127:5, 2309:6 In respect to food, drink, thought, speech. R3894:3, 4833:5*, 4289:2 Its ambitions, appetites, desires. R3273:3, 5777:6, 4810:4, 4289:1, 1457:6, 960:6 "I browbeat my body"; i.e. I use coercive measures upon my body. R4810:1, 5902:4, 5686:4 The new creature is in mortal combat with entrenched sin, and the cravings of human nature. R5778:1 The old nature balks, and gives a lot of trouble. Q649:1; R3275:3, 4810:1 The mortal body being rebellious against God's will, must be brought under the rule, and submissive to, the new mind. R5001:6, 5687:1, 5686:4,5, 4810:1, 4289:1, 2769:6, 1457:6, 442:4 If the flesh conquers, the new creature dies—second death. But if the new creature conquers, it will be by the death of the flesh. R5902:5, 5778:4
Into subjection— To the new mind, the will of God in Christ. R5935:5, 5127:5, 4921:4, 4830:3, 4811:4, 3273:3, 3353:2, 2769:6, 2309:6, 1457:6; T65 To things which would be for righteousness and truth, and also as regards natural things. R5002:1 We are to make it serve the new creature. R4810:2 We must be moderate, temperate, self-denying in all things. R2120:1 The Vow strengthens our wills in respect to all the various features of our covenant with the Lord and bringing our bodies under subjection. R4227:3 When the old creature is knocked out, or brow-beaten, it will groan; but the new creature will be glad and rejoice in the Lord. Q613:1 As a colt needs to be broken, to be brought into subjection, so it is with our flesh. If it is thoroughly broken, it will remain in subjection. R5686:5, 5001:5
Lest— Even after. R296:4
Preached— Instructed. R5686:6 All the preaching to others will not get me into the Kingdom. I must keep my body under, and keep it in subjection to the new mind. R5220:6
To others— Of the great prize for which we run and sacrifice. R1457:6 What God's people are to do for the world is to be merely secondary, merely what opportunity may offer. Their chief work is to be for themselves; not arranging for the world's conversion. SM635:3
Be a castaway— Rejected. R5687:1, 3273:3, 1457:6 Unless he continued to stand fast in his integrity and to grow in grace. R1885:2 Might fail to make my calling and election sure. F600; B28; R5220:6, 5002:1, 3894:3, 3273:3, 2466:5, 1575:5, 365:2 Receive only the reward of the Great Company or the second death. T69; R5687:1, 2120:4; NS415:2 Unworthy of a place in that choice company which God has predetermined shall be composed of "overcomers." R1457:6; NS417:1 With every true Christian this is a matter of supreme importance, and should be particularly noted by every one who is a teacher in the Church.R5686:6, 2952:1 Paul said this after having sacrificed much, after having experienced many sufferings of Christ. R4921:4, 4210:3, 1885:2 Nothing is determined or fixed in respect to any of us until our tests have all been passed. R4921:4, 1651:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:2]
Were all baptized— Greek: baptizo, to dip, immerse or cover. R1541:1 Buried. R2299:2 The walls of the sea being on either hand and the clouds of water overhead. R1541:6, 2299:1 As a nation. HG600:2
Unto Moses— Into Moses. R5046:5, 2825:6, 2417:3, 1725:4; PD56/69; HG732:5, 254:3 As all the world were actually in Adam and could be redeemed by one sacrifice, so all Israel was represented in one man Moses, the Mediator of their Law Covenant. R1984:3 So thoroughly was the one man Moses, the typical father of Israel, that God proposed its destruction, and fulfillment of all his engagements with Moses' family instead. (Exod. 32:10, 31, 32) R5046:4,6, 1725:4 They all recognized Moses as the leader upon whom depended their deliverance from Egypt and their finding of the promised land. R2299:2 Paul teaches that baptism is an emblem of both death and resurrection. R1322:2, 1450:1* This transaction is a striking figure of the deliverance to be effected by Christ from the bondage and power of death, hades, and the devil. R1322:1* Every Jew was counted as a member of the house of Moses, bound to him even unto death, and merely needing repentance to be transferred to Christ whom Moses typified. F432 When Jesus took the place of Moses, this baptism was counted as baptism into Christ to all who accepted him.R5963:3,5, 3712:4, 2417:4; PD56/69 John's baptism was for the Jews, not for the Gentiles. R2825:6, 2417:4; HG732:5 As the consecrated are now baptized into Christ, so this was typified in the immersion of all the Israelites, when they passed through the Red Sea. R2299:1
In the sea— Gives of the form that they were covered with water, (though not wet), the sea being on either hand and the clouds overhead. R1541:6 At the crossing of the Red Sea. HG732:5 When they left Egypt. R3712:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:3]
Same spiritual meat— Which had a spiritual significance. R2299:2 The manna, a symbol of our Lord—the Truth. R3036:6, 2299:2 As we require the spiritual food continually to give us strength for the journey toward the heavenly kingdom, so fleshly Israel had need of the manna for their strengthening in their way to the typical kingdom. R2299:2 As the truth must be sought daily, is found in small particles, and requires searching for to gather our heavenly food and experience in spiritual things so this was typified in natural Israel's experiences. R2299:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:4]
Spiritual drink— Had a spiritual significance. R2299:3 As we may come to the Lord for refreshment; and when needing purification, may come to the washing of the water through the Word of him who died for us, so this spiritual truth was typified to fleshly Israel. R2299:3, 4012:6 "If any man thirst let him come unto me and drink." (John 7:37) R3509:6
For they drank— As the grace which flows to us through Christ comes as a result of his being smitten for us, his death on our behalf, so the waters flowed to Israel as a result of the smiting of the typical rock. R2299:3, 334:4 When in due time the faithful ones of Israel accepted Messiah by faith, they came into vital relationship to him. R5963:5 Typical Israel drank of the typical water from the typical rock; but the substance is of Christ and the whole world—whosoever is athirst may yet come to the river of life and drink freely. R334:4
That followed them— As the waters of that rock followed the Israelites, so the stream of God's favor, through the sacrifice of Christ, refreshes Christ's disciples throughout their wilderness journey. R5285:1, 2299:3
That Rock— The source of life, the foundation of all faith and hope is the smitten Rock, Christ as our ransom. R1228:3, 1922:4 It was by the Lord's arrangement that this "Rock of Ages" was smitten, that the water of life should flow from Jesus for all of Adam's race who would become Israelites indeed. R5957:3, 5315:3; PD34/45 Those who are rooted and grounded in Christ and built up in him—in his doctrine, his love, and his character—shall never be moved. R1922:5
Was Christ— Represented Christ. R5285:1, 5315:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:5]
Not well pleased— Israel's conduct with respect to God's favors was typical of the conduct of many in nominal spiritual Israel in respect to the realities, the antitypes. R2299:3 Implies that God will not be well pleased with many in the nominal spiritual Israel. R2299:4 The smiting of the rock represented the putting of Christ to a shameful death. R5285:1
In the wilderness— Implying that many of nominal spiritual Israel will be overthrown in the wilderness and fail to reach the antitypical Canaan. R2299:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:6]
Examples— Figures. R2299:4 Greek: tupos, types—a type is a very exact pattern of the antitype, which is on a larger scale. R5267:2
We should not lust— In their experiences God gave us a lesson of what results would come to us if we received his mercies and favors in an improper manner. R2299:4
After evil things— The things we left behind when we quit the world, typified by Egypt; to follow Christ, typified by Moses. R2299:5
They— Typical Israel. R5267:2
Also lusted— For flesh—worldly doctrines for religious food. R5267:3*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:7]
Neither be ye— Paul urges spiritual Israel to overcome the temptations which are along the same lines, only on a higher plane. R2299:5, 2086:4
Idolaters— Of wealth, pride, ambition, self-esteem, boastfulness, love of show, tyranny, unreasonable self-will, self-ease regardless of others, gratification of passions, gluttony, drunkenness or denominationalism. R2299:5 Religious leaders setting forth products of their own intellect as objects of worship. R5267:3* The worship of money incidental to the decline of the worship of the true God. R5267:5*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:8]
Fornication— Fellowship in spirit with those who have not the spirit of the Lord, but the spirit of the world. R2300:1 The tendency to mix religion, and pleasure and money-getting; religion and politics. R5267:5*
Fell in one day— Improper combinations have caused considerable destruction of spirituality in Christendom. R5267:5*
Three and twenty thousand— 24,000 is recorded in Num. 25:1-9. R2300:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:9]
Tempt Christ— By losing appreciation for spiritual things and hungering after pleasures, ambitions, etc., of the world; rebellion against the providential leadings of the Lord. R2300:2Pictured by a rebellion against Moses, who typified Christ; when the people desired to take a short-cut through the land of Edom. R5267:5* Official removal of restrictions upon Christian conduct. R5267:5*
Tempted— Their leader Moses. Evidently refers to Num. 21:4-9. R2300:2
Of serpents— A yielding to worldly appetites and desires will surely expose such a one to the bite of the great serpent sin, whose poison will effectually destroy in them the spiritual life. R2300:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:10]
Neither murmur ye— Against the plan of God by which "He hath set the members in the body as it hath pleased him," (1 Cor. 12:18) as 250 of the elders murmured against Moses. R2300:4 By murmuring against the narrow way. R5267:6* Murmurings against the divine arrangement are really murmurings against the Lord himself. R4502:4 Wide murmurings against the Watchtower publications—as mouthpieces of God; the suggestion of the Vow. R5267:6*, 5268:3 Do without murmuring, without complaining, without fault-finding. R4502:4
Also murmured— The children of Israel murmured against Moses and Aaron over the destruction of Dathan, Abiram, and Korah; instead of recognizing the justice of the Lord. (See Num. 16) R5268:4*,2300:4
Destroyed of the destroyer— (1) The conspirators were destroyed; (2) Many of Israel in sympathy with the them blamed Moses for having caused their death, in consequence of which the Lord visited upon them the plague. R2300:4 The murmurers and complainers in typical Israel were not permitted to enter into Canaan's blessings. R4502:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:11]
All these things— Typical experiences of the past. R5351:2 Intimating that the whole matter of Israel's history was typical of the experience of Christians. R5732:1; Q47:2
Happened unto them— The servants of the Lord in past dispensations. R5490:1 The Israelites. R5967:4*; Q722:3* God delivered the nation of Israel, but subsequently, because of their lack of loyalty, he permitted them to die, some for one offence and some for another. R4006:3
For ensamples— Greek: tupos, types. A type is a very exact pattern of the antitype, which is on a larger scale. R5267:5, 5401:5, 2299:1; Q722:2*An example. R5351:2 The experiences of Israel were overruled to make of them types and symbols illustrative of the divine plan as it will be finally outworked on a higher plane. R5335:6 The things were allegorical. The chief object and purpose was to illustrate certain great truths for spiritual Israel. R5598:2 The various evidences of divine favor toward Israel were types of greater favor of God bestowed upon his Church in the Gospel age. R2299:1 The whole nation of Israel was this type, with their experiences, testings, etc. Q722:3; R5967:4*, 4782:3, 2299:1, 1850:2, 1842:1, 1450:1*, 722:6 The prophets' experiences furnish us good lessons. R5333:1, 5401:3, 3650:5
For our— God's children, the new creation. F123 The Gospel Church. R1418:6 Paul urges respecting this same time that God's people should have on the whole armor of God. (Eph. 6:13) R5267:2 Including also those who shall become God's children in the Millennial age. R2611:5
Admonition— Instruction. B188; R5490:1, 5333:1, 5239:2, 1418:6; OV407:4 Learning. R4782:3The promises and exhortations spoken directly to fleshly Israel apply in a wider and fuller sense to spiritual Israel. R1850:2 The prophecies had been there for centuries, but the revelation or understanding of them was reserved. R919:4, 658:2, 414:2 Written in the Bible—so that we might know God, and be prepared for our glorious inheritance. OV424:1; R5800:1, 5598:1, 5402:3 It was in the lapping of the Jewish and Gospel ages that the Way, the Truth, and the Life first were manifested; now in the lapping of the Gospel and Millennial ages the light shines as never before. F206 Suggests that in this harvest time some of us may feel too self-confident and hence not sufficiently watchful, careful. R5267:2
Ends— Harvests. R5267:2, 4782:3 The opening and closing of the Gospel age. R1419:1, 1146:4 Implying special light upon the beginning and the ending of the Church's earthly career. F206; R2942:1, 1418:6, 919:3, 658:2, 414:2 Implies special pressure or testing connected with the harvests of the Jewish and Gospel ages. R5267:2
World— Ages. B188; R5401:2, 5267:2, 5055:4, 4782:3, 4057:3, 3650:5, 2942:1, 919:4, 658:2, 414:2; OV424:1, 407:4; NS112:6 Age. R2300:4 The present evil world. R1850:2
Are come— Literally; "upon whom the ends of the ages press down." R5267:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:12]
Wherefore— This word connects the danger of falling with those stumblings and fallings of Israel which are our types. R5267:2, 2300:5
Thinketh he standeth— The moment when we feel self-confident is the dangerous one. R3667:5,4, 2300:5; CR280:5* We stand not in our own strength but in the strength that God supplies through his promises and holy Spirit. R3667:5 Only those who can stand siftings, trials and tests are fit for places in the Kingdom. R5563:6
Take heed— Lest we feel over-confident in respect to our own strength, our own standing on these questions of liberty, rights, privileges and self-denials for the good of others. R3667:5Those who feel that they are standing, who feel strong and that they are in no danger, should take special heed to the examples herein before presented. R2300:6 Sudden and sharp will be many of the tests applied to prove our continued faithfulness. R3103:6 Meekness and humility is the most favorable condition for those who would keep faithfully on the pilgrim way and reach the Canaan of promise. R2300:6 "Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that he may exalt you in due time." (1 Pet. 5:6) R5268:6, 4364:2
Lest he fall— Stumble by not letting his light shine. E295 We learn from the lesson of Solomon's fall that it is not only important to begin life wisely in harmony with God, but equally necessary to continue it, and to end it so. R2069:4 The followers of the Master today, beset by weaknesses, frailties and temptations, have the lesson of Peter's experience as a warning to look to the Lord for assistance, rather than to be self-confident. R4712:5 "Let us fear lest the promise being left us of entering into his rest, any of us should seem to come short of it." (Heb. 4:1) R3667:5 This scripture shows the possibility of falling from grace. Our safety is in a vivid realization of our own helplessness and dependence upon God's favor. R1458:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:13]
God is faithful— Faithfulness on our part is also required. R1211:2* We glory in tribulation because we realize that the Lord will be near us while we endure faithfully. R3281:4, 4004:6 The Father knows just how much we can stand. R5440:4; Q459:T
Suffer— Permit. R964:6, 962:2; Q459:T
To be tempted— And tested. R962:2 He may suffer us to stumble, but so long as we trust in him he will not suffer us to be utterly cast down—to fall in the second death. F161
That ye are able— Beyond what we are able to bear. R5440:4, 962:2 To resist and overcome. R2568:5, 699:1 Able to withstand. R964:6, 962:2 It is not the Lord's intention that trying experiences shall crush the new creature; but that the putting forth of endeavor to resist the Adversary and every evil shall make us stronger. R5902:6, 5764:1*, 5440:4 The furnace heat will never be permitted to grow so intense that the precious gold of our characters shall be destroyed or even injured. R5802:6,4386:6 The spirit-begotten ones have much advantage by reason of having the Lord Jesus as their helper under the assurance that "All things work together for good to them." (Rom. 8:28) R5681:5, 5878:6, 5239:4, 4628:5, 3865:1; NS122:3, 373:5, 482:1
With the temptation— Every temptation. R4628:5 Or trial. R2005:3, 28:3*; NS565:5 Difficulty. R699:1Too hard to be borne. R2357:1 The Lord allows the storms to press us more and more so that we will cry unto him. Then he will hear us and give us the necessary deliverance. R5239:4 We are not called upon to endure greater trials than the worthies of the past. R28:3*
Make a way— Provide a way. R4628:5, 5498:2, 699:1 Will open a way at the very moment when strength and endurance would fail—not through lack of desire to do the Lord's will, but through weakness of the flesh. R962:2 God delivers us from those things which would prove too weighty for us. R5119:2 He will supervise our interests. SM392:2 If you are strongly tempted to be overcharged with the cares of life, look out for the way of escape which God indicates. R572:2* This would apply to our business relationships—to everything. R5498:1, 572:2* If we are in earnest, and will but do what we can. R699:1
To escape— From the trial. R962:2 Direct the issue. R5498:2 So that the trials of life will not consume us as new creatures, but merely consume the dross. NS671:6 The evil one would indeed utterly destroy the Lord's consecrated ones, but he will not be permitted so to do. Thus far he may go but no farther. R3807:3; SM392:2 He loves us too well to permit any needless sorrow, any needless suffering. R5802:6 Pictured by God's leading the Israelites from the bitter waters to Elim and its rest and shade. (Exod. 16:27) R5278:6
Able to bear— The trials are commensurate with the weakness of the new creature. R4628:5, 4164:6 But we may rely upon it that no real son of God is exempted from the needed trials of patience, faith and love. R3820:1, 3281:5, 3236:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:14]
Flee from idolatry— In view of the prevalence of idolatry at that time, Paul felt it expedient to urge the Church. R4006:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:15]
What I say— Paul proceeds to contrast the feast which marks us as Christians—the Memorial of our Lord's death—with the heathen feasts to which many would be invited, and be exposed to misleading influences. R4006:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:16]
The cup— The sacrificed life of our Lord. R4591:5, 4153:2, 3548:4 We should have a double thought before our minds: The literal cup, the literal fruit of the vine, which represents the blood of Christ; and the privilege of partaking of his sacrificial cup. R5341:2 It is one cup, though it contains the juice of many grapes. The grapes cannot maintain themselves as grapes if they would constitute the life-giving spirit. R5341:3, 2772:6 The Lord's cup signifies bitter experiences and trials in the present time. This is the symbolic cup we share with him. The sweet mingles freely with the bitter. R5654:5, 4331:6, 2272:2, 1898:6 Not only our Lord's blood, but also the blood of the Church. R5342:3,4 Symbolizing the covenant of the Lord's people to share his sorrows and sufferings—death—with their Lord. R2812:2 The full renunciation of earthly life and all claim thereto. R5341:1 The death of our humanity. R2272:2, 5192:6, 1637:2, 1302:5 Also, the joys of the Kingdom which all the faithful in Christ will share with the great King of glory. R4703:6, 5341:2, 5192:6, 2272:6, 1637:2
Of blessing— The blessed privilege of suffering with Christ, and the blessed things which will come as a reward of those sufferings. R5341:1
Which we bless— For which we bless God. (Diaglott) R5192:2, 5341:1, 2272:5, 1943:4, 1898:6, 1800:6, 1637:2, 1290:5, 840:4, 467:1, 346:1, 57:4* For which we give thanks and praise to the Lord.R5341:2, 4591:5, 3548:5, 2292:2; F467; NS79:2 For an opportunity of sharing with Christ his "cup" of sufferings and shame. R5192:6, 1637:2
The communion— Greek: koinonia, partnership, participation. R4436:1, 5342:5, 5341:2, 5192:6, 4703:6, 4547:1, 4625:4, 4605:3, 4475:2, 2772:5, 2292:2, 2272:2, 1800:6, 346:1, 57:4*; F467; NS79:2 Common union. R4341:2, 5342:5, 4591:5, 4331:6, 4153:2, 3526:5; F467; NS79:2, 298:1 Fellowship-sharing. R4375:2, 4620:2, 4331:6, 3880:6, 3548:4, 2622:6, 2436:5, 2148:1, 1016:5, 740:6, 721:5, 325:5; F466 Emphasizing the thought of the unity, the oneness of the Church with each other and with the Lord. R3880:6 The sharing with Christ as joint-sacrificers with him even unto death. R5871:2, 3194:1 We should be very thankful for the great privilege we have been accorded to share in his cup, to be "baptized into his death." (Rom. 6:3) R4605:3, 5341:4 This fellowship or communion in sufferings is confined to this Gospel age. R2116:4, 4625:4, 4331:6; Q486:2
The blood of Christ— Shed blood—death. R5192:6, 3548:5, 2436:5, 2272:2, 1637:2, 1336:1, 1302:4, 840:4, 467:1, 325:5 The sacrifice of Christ. R4475:2, 4625:4, 3014:1 His sufferings. R4128:5, 3194:1, 2622:6 The entire anointed company. R1016:5, 900:4, 840:4, 466:4, 346:1, 57:4* Our participation with him in death—not as ransomers, but merely as joint-sacrificers with him. R1302:4; Q486:2 The blood of the New Covenant, in which we participate. R4605:3, 4475:2 The New Covenant cannot be sealed, finished, made operative until all the members of the body shall have died, when the great High Priest's "better sacrifice" shall be finished.R4310:3, 4332:1
The bread— The loaf. R5341:4, 3014:1, 2436:5, 2292:2, 1898:6, 1800:6, 346:1, 94:5, 57:4* Represents primarily the Lord Jesus' body: in a larger sense it includes all the Body of Christ. R5341:5, 5542:4, 5342:3, 5192:4, 2272:2, 1637:1 We all are, with Christ, members or parts of one loaf—all pledged to be broken, that we may be of life-giving power and influence to others. R2292:2, 3880:6, 3014:1, 2272:1, 1637:1, 1290:4, 840:3, 827:6, 466:6 It is one loaf, though made from many grains. The grains cannot retain their individuality and their life if they would become bread for the world. R5341:3, 2772:6 Food for the world. R5192:5, 3881:1, 3014:1, 2272:1, 1637:1, 840:3, 466:6
Which we break— The breaking of the one loaf was accomplished primarily in our Lord Jesus; is continuing in those who are accepted as members of him, those who keep their hearts with all diligence. R4616:6, 5192:5, 4620:2, 4591:5, 4375:1, 2272:2, 1637:1; F466 The most forceful figure used by Paul to illustrate that the Church, with their Head, is the "one loaf," being broken, during the Gospel age. A striking illustration of our union and fellowship with our Head. R5192:5, 2272:1, 1637:1, 840:4, 466:6 In breaking the loaf, after recognizing it as the sacrifice of our Lord on our behalf, we are to recognize it further, as the sacrificing of the whole Church, consecrated to be dead with him, broken with him. F466; NS78:6 The breaking of the loaf represents our mutual strengthening of one another as members of the Body. R346:1 As the unleavened bread at the Memorial season is passed to each of us, and as each takes a portion of it, he breaks it for himself. R5341:5 The fact that our Lord first broke the bread does not mean that we should not have our individual part. R5341:5
The communion of— A participation with. Q486:2, R5341:1, 4703:6, 1898:6 The participation of. (Diaglott) R5192:5, 5341:1, 4436:1, 2772:5, 2272:5, 1637:1, 346:1 Our participation as. R2292:2 Common union a union in common with Christ, a partnership. R5342:5, 3526:5, 2436:5; F466; NS78:6 Fellowship. R3880:6, 3548:4 In his sufferings. R4620:2,4375:2, 4153:2 Sharing in the breaking or sacrifice. R740:6 It is necessary that we should see, first of all, our justification through the Lord's sacrifice. Then, that the entire Christ is a composite body of many members, which must be broken, and sacrifice. R2772:6 After we have partaken of him (been justified by appropriating his righteousness), we, by consecration, become associated with him as part of the one broken loaf. R5192:5, 1637:1 Our privilege of justified believers to share now in the sufferings and death of Christ, to be associates in the great work of blessing and giving life to all the families of the earth. R5192:5, 2292:2, 1637:1 A double figure: (1) Christ our Passover slain for us, on account of which we keep the feast, feeding upon his merit. (2) Our union with him and consecration to participation in the sufferings. R2292:2, 1943:4 We who eat and drink—who thus partake of our Savior's merits—are reckoned in with him as "members" of his "Body" being broken; and our lives sacrificed in his service are counted as part of his sacrifice. R3526:5, 2772:5, 2436:3, 2148:1; F468; NS79:2; SM564:2 Heart communion with the Lord, facilitated by the appreciation of the significance of the emblems. R1943:4
Body of Christ— The Anointed one. (Diaglott) R5192:5, 5341:4, 2272:2, 1898:6, 1800:6, 1637:1, 1290:4, 611:6, 466:6, 346:1 The Little Flock, the Church, of which our Lord is the Head. R1016:5, 900:4 "Fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ." (Col. 1:24) R3526:5, 5342:3, 5192:5, 4128:5, 3548:5, 2622:6, 2272:2, 1637:2, 840:4, 611:6, 476:6, 467:1; F466; NS78:5, 298:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:17]
We— The new creation. R4006:4
Many— Persons. R5192:5, 2272:2, 1637:1, 840:4, 466:6 The many. (Diaglott) R5341:1, 1898:6, 1800:6, 1290:5, 346:1, 57:4* Members of Christ's Body.R2436:5, 2772:5, 1290:5, 1016:5, 900:4; F466; NS78:5
Are one bread— Loaf. (Diaglott) F465; R5871:3, 5341:1, 5192:5, 5050:1, 4591:5, 4128:4, 3880:6, 3526:5, 2622:6, 2292:2, 2272:2, 1637:1, 721:5, 476:6, 325:5 Because there is one loaf we are one body. R1898:6, 1800:6, 346:1, 57:4* Represents the complete Church which must be broken. R2812:2, 5192:5, 5191:5, 4616:6, 4128:4, 2622:6, 2272:2, 1637:1; PD67/79 Represents our flesh consecrated to death with our Lord, in his service and in the service of his people. R2148:1; F467; NS79:5, 298:1 The grains cannot maintain their individuality and their life if they would become bread for the world. R5341:3That it may be the bread of restitution to the world of mankind. R4620:2 "Baptized into his death." (Rom. 6:3) F466; NS78:5 Typified by the victuals prepared by Joshua's followers before crossing Jordan. R3080:5
One body— The body anointed. R611:6
Partakers— Sharers. R4375:2, 4620:2, 2292:2 In the same joys, blessings, hopes, promises and sufferings. R4006:4 As members of his Body. R4128:4, 1800:6
That one bread— One loaf. R2292:2, 1800:6, 721:5, 611:6, 346:1 Christ. R3526:5 We are invited to be portions of the one Loaf which ultimately will be the Bread of Life for the world during the Millennial age. R4591:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:18]
Behold Israel— The whole twelve tribes. C293; R1341:1
After the flesh— Nominal fleshly Israel, the Jewish church. B204; D22, 23; R1617:2,637:3 Natural Israel was used of God to make types of spiritual things—the "better things." (Heb. 11:40) R5092:2 Which implies a spiritual Israel, or Israel after the spirit. R2086:4, 1617:2, 637:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:20]
Which the Gentiles— The unbelieving world. R1899:1 Heathen. R3770:2, 3365:5; NS259:6, 262:2
Sacrifice to devils— In the feasts of the heathen, not God but devils were worshipped. R4006:4, 3666:2, 1991:4*; NS262:2 To the demons, as is now done openly in China, India, Africa and among the North American Indians. R2173:4; F621, 624 The heathen have a merciless, angry god, needing to be propitiated. NS495:5 Satan has a large part of the world under ignorance, superstition, etc. R3770:2, 1991:4* Seeking after mediums of the fallen spirits. R5910:2 Fallen spirits are at the bottom of all the religious delusions of the world. R3068:3, 1991:4*
And not to God— To whom alone the price was paid. E450, R685:4 Many today who think that they worship God really worship doctrines of devils instead. R4006:4, 1991:4*
I would not that ye— Believers, Christians. R1899:1 During the Jewish age God guarded his typical people against these delusions, and lying spirits of devils. R1642:6
Fellowship— What communion could there be? R4006:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:21]
Ye— These words of warning apply to the entire probationary membership of the Gospel Church down to the end of the age. R1898:3 Implies a turning away of those who have already pledged themselves to drink of the Lord's cup. Partaking of the doctrines of Christ and the doctrines of devils, would be doing despite to the spirit of favor. R1899:1,6, 1900:4 Those who wilfully do so after being once enlightened are of the sinful class typified by rebellious Israel. R1900:4
Drink— Partake. R1899:1
Cup of the Lord— The cup of sacrifice, even unto death. Not only the sacrifice of life, but of reputation and all that humanity holds dear. R1898:3 The spirit of Christ, which is unselfish, humble, self-denying and glad to sacrifice earthly ambitions in his service. R1899:1
Cup of devils— Hopes of earthly prosperity, pride, self-exaltation and "honor one of another;" to which time, talent and influence are sacrificed to the bitter and disappointing end. R1898:6The spirit of the world, selfishness, ambition, pride. R1899:1 While the Lord's cup is presented to us, the devil, as an angel of light, and with great subtlety, presents his cup also. R1898:3 Paul knew of only two cups. R4547:1
Cannot be partakers— "No man can serve two masters." (Matt. 6:24) R1899:6,1 While Satan and the children of darkness may stimulate the table of the Lord and the grace of his truth, yet there is no real harmony or fellowship between their table and the Lord's table. R2406:3
Of the Lord's table— With its bread of life, its meat in due season, honey in the honeycomb, its milk and wine, and its water of life, clear as crystal. R1899:2 The heavenly, spiritual things. R4006:4, 1957:6 Now, in the harvest, the richest season of all the year, the table of the Lord fairly groans under its bounty, and the Lord of the harvest comes forth and serves his people. R1899:3,5 Only deeply appreciative ones are desired at this feast—those who will gladly forsake all to enjoy the favor. R1958:1 Pointing out the distinction, separateness, of those who are truly the Lord's people. R3963:3
The table of devils— Those who were more or less identified with the heathendom of the time. R4006:4 Many, while thinking that they worship God, really worship "doctrines of devils," of which they are ashamed and by which they are hindered. R4006:5 Of these are the tables of Papacy, Theosophy, Spiritism, Christian Science, all of which teach man how to climb up some others way to eternal life except through our Lord's vicarious sacrifice. R1899:5, 3665:5 "All tables are full of vomit and filthiness so that there is no place clean." (Isa. 28:8) R3963:1, 1899:4 While the Lord spreads his table, the devil spreads his also. R1898:3 The Lord has permitted the Adversary to prepare a table for those who are not of the spirit of the truth. R3963:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:22]
Stronger than he— Let us away with every evil thing, and find our delight in God, and be satisfied with the consolations of his abundant grace. R1900:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:23]
All things— Permitted by the loose rein of Christ's commands. R1628:6
Are lawful— It is a trick of the condemned flesh to appeal to the new creature that there is no law restraining its liberty, therefore, it should grant to the flesh larger concessions than the world would enjoy. R4005:6 Not used unlimitedly. It would not be lawful to murder or steal. The Christians one law is supreme love for God and consequently a love for all mankind. R3666:1
Are not expedient— Inadvisable, because of the mental and moral condition of those about us, who might misunderstand our course. R3666:2 While nothing is forbidden the new creature under direct divine law, there are many things that would be ill-advised, contrary to its best interests. R4006:1 Love must govern our conduct automatically on every occasion. The Lord wishes us to learn, not as children, certain fixed rules, but as philosophers the fixed principles which can be applied. R4006:6
Edify not— Not all things profit, strengthen, build up, encourage; and are not to be entertained or practised regardless of law on the subject. R4006:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:24]
No man seek his own— His own welfare merely. R3666:3, 4006:2 But control your liberty by the law of love. R4478:6*, 3666:2 We who are truly consecrated to the Lord, have given up our own wills and preferences in every matter with a view to honoring the Lord and doing all the good we can in the world in his name. R3666:3
Another's— Think not only of what would be harmless to himself but what would be helpful or injurious to his neighbor. The new creature is his brother's keeper. R4006:1,3
Wealth— Welfare. R4006:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:25]
In the shambles— Butchers' stalls. R4006:2 It was the general custom to offer to their gods certain parts of the animal; the remainder might be taken home to eat, or given to the priest, or sold in the market place. R4478:2
Asking no questions— Stand by your personal liberty. R4478:6*
For conscience sake— Whoever would violate his conscience would injure his spiritual welfare and interests. R4478:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:26]
Earth is the Lord's— Does not belong to the strong and avaricious. D310 Mankind is one family and all are therefore beneficiaries of the divine provision. D310
The fulness— Accepting the food as of the Lord's bounty, they may give thanks for it and eat it, regardless of whether offered to an idol or not. R3666:3, 4006:6 Everything that we receive is a gift from the Lord, and anything that we can render him thanks for would be proper for us to use in a becoming manner. R3667:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:27]
A feast— If invited to a feast by some of their unbelieving friends or relatives, as for instance a marriage supper, they would in all probability sit down to meat which had been offered to idols. R3666:2
Eat— A Christian was not bound to suppose that the meat had been offered to idols, and therefore not bound to refuse it. R4006:6 Paul was thus in some degree stepping beyond the decree of the council at Jerusalem, which urged upon the Gentiles who had accepted Christ, that they abstain from meat offered to idols. R3666:4,2
Asking no question— So that no one's else conscience may be involved. R3666:4 Those advanced in the truth to appreciate the fact that an idol is nothing, and that the offering of meat to that idol would in no degree affect it, might properly enough use their liberties and eat the meat. R3666:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:28]
Unto idols— The offering of the food to it being nothing, the personal liberty question alone would be in dispute, for there was no law given on this matter except the law of love. R4006:3,3666:4 Giving the inference that he believed it would be sin to partake of it. R3666:3
Eat not— It should not be eaten for the sake of the brother who indicated his own knowledge and fear. R4006:6
For his sake— Not because it was a sin, nor that the meat had been injured, but for the conscience of the one telling us, lest he should think we were committing a sin and thus be lead to think lightly of our professions. R3666:4 The strong minded brother might eat with impunity; while his neighbor, less strong in mind, might be influenced by his example to eat, to the injury of his conscience he might be led out of the way altogether. R4478:3 If the conscience of another were involved the Golden Rule would immediately operate and forbid us doing anything which would injure the conscience of a brother and break our good influence over him. R3666:4 The one of broader comprehension should be willing to consider his brother and not to stumble his conscience. R4006:3,6
For conscience sake— For his conscience' sake—lest he should be stumbled. R4006:6, 3666:4 He thinking it to be sinful to eat such meat. R3666:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:29]
But of the other— Consider the effect upon the consciences of others. R4479:1*
My liberty— If it is not my own conscience which reproves me why need I put myself under bondage in the matter if it in no wise affect the interests or conscience of another? R3666:4 The Christian is at liberty to do anything that does not conflict with this basic law of his new nature—the law of love. R4478:5,3
Of another man's— We should avoid doing what might affect the interests or conscience of another. R3666:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:31]
Whatsoever ye do— Paul sums up his argument in favor of loving consideration for our brethren and liberty of conscience for ourselves. It is difficult to imagine a more comprehensive statement of the Christian's liberty and limitations.R4007:3 In his Word the Lord sets the standard of a sound mind, not only in respect to revelry and the use of liquor, but to all manner of conduct. Those who love him will strive to attain that standard. R5099:3, 4919:5, 4007:1, 3667:1 It is applicable not only to food and drink and clothing, but to every interest and affair of life. R3665:6; HG583:1 Our characters are manifested by our habits of life; and each act, even the smallest, tends to form some new habit, or to confirm one already established. R3674:1 Do in moderation; be willing to sacrifice self-gratification in the interest of others. R4919:5, 3667:2 It would not be to God's glory, or to his own profit, for any Christian to use tobacco in any form. R1849:4
To the glory of God— That you may glorify him in spirit and mind which are his. Q614:3 Even in the smallest affairs of life we are to look for the Lord's will. The humblest kind of service is acceptable to the Lord if prompted by love. R5740:3 Service rendered to an earthly master "as unto the Lord" and because of a desire to please the Lord will be accepted of the Lord as though it were done directly in the interest of his cause. R2724:5 When perfection is attained, everything will be done for the glory of the Lord rather than for earthly name or fame. R5183:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:32]
Give none offence— The Apostle carries this thought of our personal responsibility in seeking God's glory to its legitimate conclusion. R4007:5 Anything that would be a hindrance to the spread of the Lord's cause, a dishonor to the truth in the sight of others, it is for us to sacrifice that thing, and give no occasion of stumbling. R3667:2,4
Nor to the Gentiles— We are not to speak of ourselves as "Gentiles" or as "Jews" but as the Church of God. R5071:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 10:33]
Even as I— Paul's own personal course known to the people of God is in full accord with the teachings he has set before them respecting self-denial for the good of others. R3667:2
Please all men— Disregarding his own advantage. R4007:6, 3667:2 He sought, so far as loyalty to the Lord was concerned and loyalty to the principles of righteousness, to do or be everything for the advancement of the Gospel and the blessing of the people. R3667:4 And this should be the rule with all of us, not merely to give precepts but to follow them with example. R4007:6 Does not mean that the Apostle succeeded in pleasing all men, for he was stoned, beaten, and finally suffered death because he did not please all men. R3667:4 "Do good to all men, especially to them that are of the household of faith." (Gal. 6:10) R4479:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:1]
Be ye— This verse should be a part of chapter 10. R4007:6
Followers of me— Paul was a noble example of earnest endeavor to attain the perfect likeness of Christ, and his love, zeal, and earnestness in striving to copy him and accomplish his will should be an inspiration to us all. R5494:5 In sacrifice of earthly interests, sufferings of persecution in the flesh, and self-denials in the interests of the Gospel service. SM628:2 Christ was filled with the Father's Spirit; Paul had a similar experience. R4458:6, 5375:6 "Doing good unto all men as we have opportunity, especially unto them who are of the household of faith." (Gal. 6:10) R5375:6
I also am of Christ— It would have been strangely inconsistent of the Apostle to set himself up as an example except only as he was a follower in the footsteps of the Redeemer. R4007:6Every Christian should strive to be a pattern worthy of imitation—a pattern of earnest, faithful endeavor to copy Christ in his daily life, and of active zeal in his service. R1886:1 Patterns of perfection, of the ultimate glory and beauty of holiness, we cannot expect to be in the present life; such is only in Christ. In no such sense did Paul ever say; Follow me, or, Follow us. R1886:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:3]
The head— Which is the chief member—the member in which inheres the right of leadership and authority. R1549:6, 1075:2*, 765:1* The relationship of man to Christ and of woman to man should be that of subserviency. R1550:1
Every man— Believer. R202:5
Is Christ— When completed and glorified, the Bride, the Church, will be the "helpmeet" of Christ, and will be to his honor and glory. Q803:1 "I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus." (Rev. 20:4) It is self-surrender to Christ on the part of his Church that is represented in this symbolism. R2844:3, 2845:1
The head— The two sexes stand related to each other—man the "head" of the earthly creation, and woman a "suitable help" for him; regardless of the marriage relation. R1552:1, 1549:6 A woman should remember that she is not the chief, the leader, in the world's affairs, though there is ample scope for the use of her powers under a proper and generous exercise of the headship of man. R1552:2 A man should fully recognize, appreciate and accept of the help which a woman is capable of rendering in all the affairs of life where such capability is manifest. R1552:2 The least prominent place should be taken by the sisters in public service. Q662:4
The woman— A symbol of the Church. F270 "The glory of the man" (verse 7) in all the natural relationships of life, but especially that of wifehood, his worthy companion and joint-heir, his queen. R1552:2 A willing co-worker in harmony with his will. R765:3*, 1075:4* So long as the woman's work is done in a modest, womanly way—with no disposition to lord it over the divinely appointed head or king of earth—let her do with her might what her hands find to do. R1552:2 As a general thing, a woman's special helpfulness is in the sphere to which her special work of necessity usually confines her—as wife, mother, sister, friend. R1552:3 Marriage means the union of these two recognizing each other as one. Q461:3 The progression, from lower to higher in creation, illustrates the progression in God's plan of the ages. The last work of the new creation, before the Millennial work, is getting a wife for the second Adam. R91:6*
Is the man— A symbol of the Lord, the Head or Master of the Church. F270 As a woman who becomes a wife accepts her husband as the head of the family, so the Church accepts Christ as its Head. R2845:1 Man, in the image and glory of God, was created the sovereign of the earth. R1552:2 The husband should be the protector, provider and director in the affairs of life. R765:3*, 4098:1, 1549:5, 1075:2,4* The headship of the husband which in perfection would have been a rule of love for the protection and interest of his family, in a majority of cases, became, through the fall, selfishness, fear and imposition. R1548:6 Some men will use this very scripture as justification of their course of selfish tyranny. R1548:6,1550:2
The head of Christ— Christ never claimed to be "equal in power." E49, 55 In all his works subject to those principles of action, and that plan of work which the wisdom and goodness of Jehovah have decreed. R1550:2 The perfect illustration of headship is in the relationship of Jehovah to Christ. In the one inheres the legislative, in the other a delegated executive power. R1550:1 "He is Lord of all," next to the Father. They are one in mind, purpose, etc. R296:3
Is God— The Father. R462:6, 2985:3; E55 The headship of the Father over the Son, and the Son over his Bride, will always exist. R385:2* There is no semblance of bondage in this relationship. Under Jehovah's supreme headship there is fullest liberty and the widest scope for the development and use of all Christ's noble powers. R1550:2 Not that he was the Father, but that he was the Son of God, who came to do the will of his Father in heaven. R5352:1. 2985:3 "My Father is greater than I." (John 14:28) R765:2*, 1075:3*, 462:6 Shown in the Tabernacle—the Mercy Seat, cherubim and glory light represented Jehovah; being the top or cover of the Ark, which represented The Christ. T124, 126
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:4]
Every man— In the public assembly of the saints. R3698:5, 2692:1
His head covered— A man who covers his head in his devotions shows that he does not appreciate the divine Word on this matter. R4097:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:5]
Every woman— In the public assembly of the saints. R3698:5, 2692:1, 1549:3; Q660:6 The woman is not to usurp the natural position of the man as leader and teacher, to take that attitude herself. R1550:3 The woman did a work in the Apostle's days which was approved and appreciated by them and by the Lord. R1076:5*, 766:5*, 227:2
Prayeth— If a sister engages in prayer at a cottage meeting, or family circle, she should wear a covering on her head "not merely her hair," as the apostle says, but also an additional covering. Q662:4
Prophesieth— Speak. F272; R4122:5 Teacheth. R1076:5*, 766:5*, 227:2* Prophesying publicly.R1549:3 In the social meetings it is quite proper for sisters to take part if the head is covered. F271, 272
Dishonoreth— The woman who does not recognize the headship of her husband dishonors him and dishonors herself. R4097:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:6]
To be shorn— Women should not only let their hair grow long as nature provided for, but should wear a covering. F271
Let her be covered— The condition of the Corinthian women makes clear the necessity of the Apostle's instruction, which among that people specially was an indication of modesty. R1551:5,1549:3 To ignore such a custom would have brought reproach upon the cause of Christ. R1549:3 In the Church, the woman figuratively represents the Church. R4122:5;Q662:4 Indicating the subserviency of the Church to the Lord. F271 Representing her acknowledgment of the fact that the Lord, the Great Teacher, is specially represented by the brethren. F272; Q662:4 Illustrated by the bonnets worn by the underpriests, to indicate acknowledgment of the divine arrangement that the headship did not rest with them. F271; T36; R1076:4*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:7]
To cover his head— In the home in which the husband does not occupy the place of the head of the family, he is covering his headship. R4097:6
Image and glory— More properly, "the glorious image of God;" the first perfect man, not man as he is today. Q803:1; R1266:2
Woman is the glory— His "help-meet." (Gen. 2:18) In the proper relationship that should exist between the two, this should be to his honor and glory. Q803:1 Similarly, the wonderful glory that will be manifested through the Church will be a reflection of the glory of Jesus. R4602:3; Q740:T
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:8]
Woman of the man— The headship of the man was indicated to be the divine intention in the creation of the man first and of the woman subsequently. F491 Adam originally possessed both masculine and feminine qualities, which were divided between him and his wife, when she was taken from his side. PD9/16
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:9]
For the woman— To be her helpmate. F491 A suitable help for man. R1551:3
Woman for the man— To be his helpmate. F491
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:10]
For this cause— To symbolize that the Church is under the authority of Christ. F271
To have power— Put a sign of authority. F491 Signifies submission to authority; a recognition of God's order of headship. R1076:4*
Of the angels— The elders, who specially represent the Lord, the Head, in the ecclesias. F272
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:11]
In the Lord— United in the Lord. R1076:4*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:12]
Of— Greek: ek, out of. R1269:6
By— Through. R1269:6
But all things of— Literally, "out of." R1268:2, 1777:4 Neither is independent of the other, but both are dependent upon God, the Creator of both. R1778:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:16]
Contentious— On the subject. F272
Have no such custom— No such positive law in the church. F272; R1822:6 It should not be considered a vital subject; though all who are seeking to do the Lord's will should be particular in this from the time they discern its appropriateness as a symbol. F272 I have set before you the truth on this subject, through obedience to which you will have a larger measure of blessing of God. Nevertheless, do not consider what I have said as a law. This is an admonition. R4097:5 If anyone is disposed to resent my presentation and to argue the question and to contend about the matter it would be better dropped. R4097:6 Permit love to be the constraining power in our hearts and lives in all matters of small importance. R1822:6 About wearing the hair long or short. R1822:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:18]
Come together— Greek: sunerchomai, one of the 32 Greek words signifying "come," each of which has a fine shade of difference. B158
Divisions— Sects. R1577:1, 538:2 Schisms. R4375:5 Grievous wolves will come in and among you will some arise to draw away disciples. Then it will be necessary for something to come in order that there may be a division or that the wrong may be manifested. Q723:3
I partly believe it— I believe it respecting part of you. R2386:2, 2368:6 Where the apostolic rule of the advanced bearing the infirmities of the weak was observed there could be no division in the Body. It was when error began to develop in the congregations that Paul wrote this. R1576:6, 538:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:19]
There must be— It is evident from what I learn of the worldliness and error coming in among you, that there would of necessity be divisions. R1577:1, 538:2; NS374:5 The actual working out of the ideal condition of 1 Cor. 1:10. Q724:T We must expect continued and increasing testings of faith and love, even to the end of the Harvest time; for in no other manner does it seem possible for the Church to be tested. R4375:4, 3015:6, 2386:2, 1279:5
Heresies— Partyism. R2368:6, 2386:2 Sects, or denominations. R1130:6* Factions. NS374:5 Permitted of the Lord. R2368:6 The Vow awakened such hostilities as to create a schism. R4370:1 There are some people who have the spirit of Satan. We could have no unity with such a one. R5229:5 The energetic and ambitious among the worldly whose motive power was selfish pride, vain-glory. R2368:3 These are active in planting "roots of bitterness by which many are defiled" (Heb. 12:15) and sifted out, stumbled, leaving the remainder stronger and purer. R2368:6
Which are approved— By God, because they endure the tests and stand strong in the faith. R1711:5 True and loyal to the Lord and, approved by him. Q724:T Those true to the Lord could not have fellowship with unfruitful works of darkness, but must reprove them. R1577:1, 538:2 The Ephesus stage of the Church is commended for its faithful, patient labor and for its discernment of truth and true teachers. R5992:3, 491:2
Made manifest— The falling of the false that the true may be made manifest. R1919:4 Divisions are sometimes necessary so that the approved course and doctrines and methods may be discerned and the true teachers be more fully appreciated. R5981:2, 5982:3 So that whatever was wrong might come to the surface—that the inharmony of the situation might be realized, and the one in the wrong might be led to go out, because he was an intruder. R5229:5; Q724:T It is needful that offences and divisions come, "but woe to that man by whom the offence cometh." (Matt. 18:7) R1279:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:20]
The Lord's supper— The word in the Greek signifies "an evening meal." R2265:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:22]
Them that have not— That have not wealth. R2932:4
I praise you not— Reproving some of the wealthy brethren for improper displays in connection with the Memorial Supper. R2932:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:23]
I have received— Paul was informed by a special revelation. R839:5, 466:2
The same night— On the night in which he was delivered up. R5192:2, 2271:5, 1290:3 On the 14th of Nisan. R3526:2, 2271:3, 1625:3, 1182:6, 1014:3, 465:3, 325:2, 211:5; NS74:6 On the evening before he was crucified, but on the same Jewish day. R3526:2, 4436:5, 1942:6, 1657:5, 1625:3, 466:2; NS74:6 This verse gives conclusive evidence that a definite time was referred to when Jesus instituted the celebration. R839:5, 466:2
Took bread— A loaf. R5192:2, 2271:5, 1290:3 Unleavened bread. R1800:2, 5641:5, 2271:6 Our Lord as a man was living bread (literally, bread of life) which came down from heaven to give life to the world. R1014:5 "I am the bread of life." (John 6:35) R2772:3 Symbolizes everlasting life. R5192:4, 2271:6, 1290:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:24]
Take, eat— Appropriate by faith to ourselves, reckoning ourselves justified to all the rights originally possessed by Adam. R3548:4 Let us appreciate the pure, unleavened, undefiled bread which God has provided—and so let us eat of him—by digesting the truth, appropriating to ourselves, by faith, his righteousness. R5192:4, 2272:1, 1800:6 If you incline to feel discouraged, go partake of the broken loaf, asking the Lord for a fresh realization of your justification, and a fresh appreciation of your consecration to be sacrificed with him. R5193:2
This is my body— Represents the flesh of the antitypical Lamb. F464; R3960:5, 2271:6; NS75:3 He could not have meant that it was actually his literal body, for he was still in the flesh. R3879:5, 5542:4
Which is broken— None can have eternal life except by partaking of this broken body. R2291:4 Also the broken body of the Church. R4436:4
For you— On your behalf. R5192:2, 2271:5, 1290:3
This do— And do it intelligently. R1016:5, 900:4 Only on its anniversary. R466:2, 5192:1, 2271:2; NS76:1
In remembrance— For commemoration. R5192:1, 2271:4, 1290:2 Of our Lord's death as our Passover Lamb. R3960:5, 3751:2, 3013:6, 619:6, 325:2, 211:5 The Memorial followed the Paschal Supper—a separate institution designed to take its place. R2291:5; NS75:6 The Supper which our Lord instituted as a remembrancer of his great sacrifice is striking in its appropriateness and simplicity. The world's great men have different means of perpetuating their memories. R5191:1, 2270:2, 1289:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:25]
He— Our Lord. R1014:2
Took the cup— Signifying our participation in the Lord's dishonor, our share in his sacrifice—the death of our humanity. R5192:6, 2272:3 Representing the crushing of the grapes, the blood of the grapes, the Master's blood, his life poured out, sacrificed, and our lives with him. R3880:3, 4475:2 The juice of the grape not only speaks of the crushing till blood comes forth, but also an after refreshment—when we drink the new wine with him in the Kingdom. R5192:6, 2272:3
When he had supped— These words show that the Lord Jesus drank of this very cup first. PT382:2 The records in the Gospels leave the matter of our Lord's drinking of the cup indefinite, though they clearly intimate that he first drank and then gave to his disciples. But Paul makes the matter positive. R4436:5, 4475:2
New testament— New Covenant. R1336:1*, 2859:1; NS76:1 The New Covenant cannot be made operative until all the members of the Body shall have died, when the great High Priest's "better sacrifice" shall be finished. R4310:3
In my blood— The evidence of death. R1336:1* The shed blood was the ransom price for all. R5192:5, 2272:2, 1800:6, 1336:1*, 1290:3 The blood which seals the New Covenant. NS76:1 It also memorializes the consecration to death of all the members of the Body of Christ. R4980:5, 4563:4
This do ye— Celebrate the Memorial of the Passover season. R5641:4, 5542:3, 3961:3, 325:2
As oft— Whenever. R1014:2 Annually. R1786:6, 5641:4, 5191:5, 1290:2, 1014:2 We esteem the observing more as a privilege than as a duty; and if we should err in the matter of selecting the day, through ignorance or misunderstanding, we believe the Lord would accept our intentions. R5192:2, 2271:4, 1290:2
As ye drink— The "cup" was both Christ's blood or sacrifice and ours if we accept it at his invitation and partake with him. R4436:4
Remembrance of me— Not any longer in remembrance of the typical deliverance. R3961:1, 4436:2, 1787:1 A celebration of the antitype, not the type. NS76:1 As soon as the requirements of the type had been fulfilled, our Lord instituted a new Memorial upon the old foundation. R3960:4; NS75:6 "The Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world" by whose death and blood of sprinkling you are passed over, from death unto life. R1787:1, 4128:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:26]
As often— Annually. R4128:4, 5420:1, 3960:4, 1382:2; F465 As the type foreshadows it, and the sense demands it; we conclude that the Lord's death should be commemorated at the time he died. R211:5*, 803:2*. 325:2 Never oftener, and never less often did the Jews celebrate their Passover. R1786:6The annual Memorial Supper is not our feast, but an illustration or archetype of it—a remembrancer—most beautiful, most solemn, helpful. Let us keep the feast of faith and also the Memorial Supper. R4128:4In the nominal churches, there is little regard as to when the Lord's supper is celebrated. R839:5, 466:2
Eat this bread— Passover bread. R5193:1, 2272:4, 1290:6 The appropriation to ourselves, by faith, of justification to human life-right; and the sharing with Christ as joint-sacrificers. R5871:1 We show our communion or participation with Christ in death, as members of the one loaf, the one body. R619:3
Drink this cup— Of suffering, shame, ignominy, the world's derision and opposition. R5420:2, 1302:4 Signifies our acceptance of restitution rights and privileges secured by our Lord's sacrifice of these; and our participation. R5871:2 The sacrificing must all be done in the present age. R1016:2 In the future the cup of new wine in the Kingdom shall more than compensate for any bitterness of the present time. R5654:5, 5871:5 Partaking of the emblematic bread and wine is only the symbol of the more important feast—our appropriation of the merit of Christ, which secures to us eternal life. R5192:3, 4128:4, 2271:6, 1290:4
Ye do show— You declare the death of the Lord as your hope and confidence. R5193:1, 2272:4, 1290:6 Although not laid upon his followers as a law, and no penalties were attached for failure of its proper observance, the Lord knew well that all would be glad to take up the Memorial which he suggested to them. F465; NS76:2
The Lord's death— Applies exclusively to the death of Jesus. R5341:5 At Calvary—the only death ever referred to by the Lord or the apostles. R5192:3, 2271:5, 1290:3
Till he come— Till he come again. R4128:4 Till the last member is gathered to him beyond the "veil" to participate to a still fuller degree. F465; Q486:2; NS76:2 Speaking of the second coming of our Lord, the Apostle includes the gathering and exaltation of the Church. R5193:1,4592:6, 3880:6, 3652:6, 2272:3, 1290:5 Until the Lord's Kingdom shall have come and he shall have called you to share the new wine, joys, rights, privileges of the divine nature. R721:2, 2436:3, 2272:3, 1504:5, 1115:6, 840:2,5 When the full harvest work on the age shall be completed. R5420:1 So long as the sufferings of the Body of Christ are not ended, and the measure of his afflictions not filled, it is both proper for us to fill them up and share the cup, and also to symbolize it. R619:3, 346:3 The kingdom glory being the end of the symbol. "I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine until that day when I drink it new with you in my Father's kingdom." (Matt. 26:29) R5193:2, 5420:1, 2272:4, 1290:6; F465; NS76:2 Since our Lord placed no limit upon the Memorial Supper observance, this expression is not to be understood as limiting the length of time in which it will be appropriate to commemorate the death of our Lord. R5192:6, 2272:3, 1290:5 We do not think Jesus meant, "Remember me during my absence." R619:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:27]
Unworthily— Ignorantly, improperly. R1637:5, 840:6 Any not fully consecrated to him and his service. R5420:3
Guilty— An offender against. (Diaglott) R467:4 Failing to recognize Christ's sacrifice for their sins, the eating of the emblems implies their guilt as his murderers, in the same sense that the Jews cried out, "His blood be upon us; and on our children." R1016:2, 937:1 As the Jews made themselves guilty of innocent blood, so do all who now by eating the emblems say, his blood is upon us—unless they discern the Lord's body and blood as their ransom. R1016:2, 937:1
Body and blood— The body broken and the blood shed, viz., the death of the Lord. R1336:2*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:28]
Examine himself— As to his worthiness to partake of the emblems. R1808:3; F474 See that he understands the significance of the emblems.R467:4, 1637:5, 840:6 Paul means only to interpose a caution to prepare the receiver to eat the Lord's Supper worthily. R1516:3* Examine his heart, not his life. He that judges his heart, his motives, will, intentions, should always be able to find it true to the Lord, however much his life may come short of his new will. R1516:6* Let him note the weaknesses and filthiness of his fallen fleshly nature and seek to cleanse himself "putting off" the deeds of the "old man" and being renewed, changed from glory to glory. F409 Now that God's people are emerging from the errors of the Dark Ages, when this Memorial can be more clearly understood, the judging of one's self can be more thorough than ever before. R5193:5, 2272:5, 1291:1 It was not the "clergy" that were to examine and determine who might partake, but each one whom the Son had made free was to use his own freedom and examine himself before God and in the light of God's Word. R1808:3
And so— And thus, with an understanding and appreciation of its significance. R467:4 And then, if he think proper, let him partake. R5193:5,2272:5, 1291:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:29]
Drinketh unworthily— Carelessly; one not consecrated; or one debarred by the Church. F473, 474 Lightly, irreverently, yet intelligently. R4591:6 Ignorantly, improperly. R1637:4, 840:6 A warning against a careless celebration of the Memorial, which would make of it a feast, and inviting persons to it in a promiscuous manner.F473
Drinketh damnation— Condemnation, reproof. R5872:5, 5420:3, 4591:6, 2773:5, 1016:2, 936:6, 840:6, 467:4 Condemnation in the Lord's sight, and also in his own conscience. F474; R1637:5, 840:6 It is this blood, viewed from this standpoint, that the Apostle speaks in Heb. 10:29. R4591:6Some, who take a wrong view of these words, may need to be encouraged to partake. They refer to those who fail to see the real import of the sacrifice and who recognize this service as a mere ceremonial form. R5872:5, 2773:5
To himself— Condemnation as sharers of the guilt of the breaking of Jesus' body and shedding of his blood, seeing that to them it speaks no forgiveness—no remission of sins. R1016:2,937:1
Discerning— Discriminating, appreciating. R467:4 Recognizing in the emblems. R1637:4, 840:6
The Lord's body— As our ransom. R1637:5, 840:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:30]
For this cause— Through this lack of a proper appreciation of the true import—that it signifies our sharing in the sufferings and death of Christ—for this reason. R467:4 How careless and unappreciative of their covenant many of them were, failing to recognize their proper participation with Christ, to be broken with him and share his cup of suffering for the truth's sake. R2008:2, 1637:5, 840:6, 467:1
Many are weak— This may refer to spiritual lethargy and sickness only; but not improbably also to the physical. The general object of many such afflictions is our discipline and reformation. R2008:2
And sickly— A failure to appreciate and a losing sight of the truths represented in this Supper are the cause of the weak, sickly and sleepy condition of the church nominal. R1637:5, 840:6, 467:5
Sleep— Gone asleep entirely, become dead to spiritual things. R467:5 Dead—used in full view of the ransom by which all were redeemed from the Adamic sentence. R2197:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:31]
If we— The Church. NS163:4
Would judge— Greek, diakrino, thoroughly examine, criticize, judge. R2430:5, 5519:1, 2008:3, 1471:1; NS163:5 Correct, chastise. R4870:6,4805:4, 1938:4 Punish, correct. R5729:1, 5802:5, 1985:4; NS245:3 See that we live in obedience to God's will. R187:5
Ourselves— Our thoughts, words and actions. R5586:4, 5519:2, 4524:1; NS164:6 When the infirmities of the flesh are cultivated. R1759:6 The first step in correction is to go to the throne of grace in prayer to obtain mercy and find grace to help. Another step is the imposition of restrictions and sometimes penalties. NS164:6, 165:2 Happy are those people who seek to punish themselves by some discipline, such as fasting. R5102:6, 5519:2 Some make the mistake in not giving themselves a correction in righteousness. A special blessing comes to those who chasten themselves, judge themselves. R4760:4, 5807:4, 5729:1, 5586:4, 5519:1 Whenever we find that we have been overcome of evil, we should scrutinize our own course, and not only feel contrite toward God, but we should right the wrong to the extent of our ability. R1985:4 Examine every step in life's pathway, measuring our conduct by the Golden Rule, comparing ourselves with the divine standards set for us in Jesus. NS244:5 It is easy say "I love the truth and the Lord's cause better than anything else"; but lest our hearts deceive us, we should measure and weigh our devotedness to God by our daily sacrifices. R874:6 We may advance more rapidly in the school of Christ by giving attention to the lessons set before us, by not waiting to have these lessons impressed upon us by divine corrections. NS164:5 Such co-operate with God in the development of their own character, noting their own defects and seeking to correct them—hearkening for the Father's voice of direction—ever seeking his approving smile. E233; NS244:6, 165:5 As a rule, if we were using our powers entirely and conscientiously in God's service we would not be so subject to sickness. R187:5 We should use a certain amount of leniency in judging even ourselves, as we might be inclined to judge ourselves too severely. "Yea, I judge not mine own self; but he that judgeth me is the Lord." (1 Cor. 4:3) R5519:6
Not be— Not need to be. R5850:5
Judged— Greek, + krino, judgment or trial. R2430:1,5 Chastened of the Lord. R5103:1, 5850:5, 5729:1 Punished, corrected. F407; R4870:6 Reproved, corrected by the Lord. R1985:4, 2008:3, 874:6 If we neglect to judge ourselves, he has to do it for us. Then we are being chastened with a view to our correction. R5890:5, 5519:2, 4870:6, 1759:6; NS162:1 Require less disciplining by the Lord to correct faults. R5586:4, 374:2; E233
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 11:32]
When we— The saints shall not come into purgatorial judgment at all. R1469:5
Are judged— Greek, krino, judgment or trial. R2430:1,5 It is now our judgment day. R569:3, 5519:2, 2405:4, 2398:5, 2008:3, 1397:4 The judgment itself consists of the innumerable encouragements and chastisements, rewards and punishments, corrective in their intention and results. NS162:4,2, 163:4
We are chastened— Corrected. R2008:3 Punished with "stripes." R1985:4, 5519:3, 1471:1; SM315:2 Largely by the experiences through which our own faults put us. R4805:4, 1938:4 The proper penalty for our degree of wilfulness that we shall learn the needed lesson, and be more watchful. Q656:2; R5428:3, 1748:5; NS245:2 He will not spare the rod, because he loves us and because he has separated us from the world to himself, and is disciplining us for the glorious things which he has in reservation for the faithful. NS165:6 Some will need to come through the fiery ordeal, and "wash their robes and make them white in the blood of the Lamb." (Rev. 7:14) R5850:5, 4870:6 Those who are subject to these corrections will be liable to the extreme penalty of the divine law should they wilfully, intentionally, perversely decline the divine leadings. NS162:3 The instructions of the Lord must either result in our instruction in righteousness and develop in us the character likeness which he would approve, or else it must land us in the second death. NS163:3
By the Lord— By the Lord Jesus. R2430:5
That we— Howbeit. NS161:2, 163:1 In order that we. R2008:3, 739:1
Not to be condemned— Greek, kata-krino, on trial with. R2430:5, 2398:5, 1397:5 Judged; tried and punished. R1471:1, 2435:1, 2398:5, 1854:5, 1654:6
With the world— In the next age. R5519:3, 2398:5, 1397:5, 569:3; NS161:3 In the Millennial age. R2008:3, 2405:4, 1655:1, 1471:1; SM315:2; NS163:2 The judgment of the Church is totally separate and distinct from that of the world. NS161:2 We have escaped the condemnation which is on the world. NS357:1, 570:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:1]
Spiritual gifts— The "gifts" were miracles, tongues, interpretations, etc. SM572:T; R5093:3, 3153:1 Conferred upon the early Church for its establishment and development. R3150:1, 1695:4 To draw and hold them together, making them mutually dependent upon one another. R2203:1, 5224:6 These gifts were for two purposes; for the benefit of the person himself, and also for a testimony to outsiders. Some effective and convincing methods were necessary to start the infant Church. R5786:2, 5093:3, 1422:5 The gifts were given for a witness; because the Old Testament was heard only occasionally in the synagogues of the Jews, and the New Testament had not yet been written. R4732:1 The early Church could not walk by faith as we do. They needed the assistance of sight; for they had no Bibles. Their instruction from God came through the gifts. R5224:4,6, 5668:2, 4443:1, 3153:1, 1422:5 Such instruction is no longer necessary, and is therefore no longer given. We have the Bible. R5224:5, 3153:1; E179 We have no power to communicate such gifts today, nor have others this power. R3153:1
Ignorant— The meetings in the early Church were not all of the preaching kind. Preaching services have given rise to a division of clergy and laity. Let those who have ability to preach do so in moderation; let them also help others to various shares in the service of the truth. R3014:5, 836:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:3]
No man can say— Understandingly, from a scriptural standpoint. R137:6*
Jesus is Lord— Hundreds who accept Jesus as Savior from sin have no real conception of him as the actual Master and Sovereign of the daily life. R2164:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:4]
Diversities— Divers operations. E178 Some of the gifts are departed, but the chief ones remain. We still have the apostles and prophets. These being dead, yet speak. R182:6, 3153:5
Gifts— These gifts three purposes: Proving that Jesus had been faithful; that God was with these people, for their message to be investigated; and an assurance to the disciples themselves that God was leading them. R5224:4 Not fruits of the Spirit in any sense of the word. The disciples at Pentecost were not prepared to manifest immediately rich, ripe fruitage of the holy Spirit. R5224:3
But the same spirit— The one holy influence. E179
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:5]
Differences— Our Lord has, to some extent, changed his administration, but he, as Head, is still ruling over his Body. R182:6
Of administrations— Of operations. E179
But the same Lord— The one holy influence shed forth by the one Lord. E179
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:6]
Diversities— These variations in the manifestations of the Spirit. R5224:6
Of operations— The Spirit does not now operate by the lower gifts of tongues, cures, etc., probably because the ignorance which made it expedient then, has now given place to knowledge. R182:6
It is the same God— Fountain of the one holy influence. E179
Worketh all in all— Worketh all things among all. E278 The one Spirit working in the entire Church, to build them all up as various members in the one Body of Christ. R5224:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:7]
The manifestation— A measure. E185; R2736:1; SM570:1; HG404:2 Not the same measure, for all do not have the full capacity. HG665:3 One or more of the "gifts." R1998:2 The gifts granted to the early Church. E179 A portion, at least one talent. R2764:3Though the special "gifts" are not bestowed upon every member, they do benefit every member. R732:5 The measure will be according to the degree possible through infirmity of the flesh. R4641:6 Of the Spirit—The appointment of all the servants of the Church is of God (verse 28), by or through the manifestation of his holy Spirit. E278 It is the same gift to all, the same Spirit amongst all, working in all of this class, and the duty of each one is to use this gift of the Lord for its increase. R2736:1
Is given— Was given in apostolic times for the purpose of establishing the Church. R1998:2, 5786:2, 2764:5, 1998:2, 1422:5 Since the early Church, the natural gifts or talents which each person possesses through birth, education and training are accepted by the Lord, as being possessed by the man's new spirit, for his care. R2764:5; E180;F238
To every man— Member. R732:5 In the Church. E185, 179; R4641:6 In the true consecrated Church. R2736:1, 2764:4 Every man in Christ. E179, 185, 278; R2764:4, 732:5, 373:2 Each had a responsibility in proportion as he had talents or gifts of the spirit. R2764:4, 5225:1 In the early Church, following the Pentecostal outpouring of the holy Spirit, every consecrated believer received a gift or talent, and some received many of these. R2764:3, 1998:2 Any one lacking some special gift at that time would thus manifest that he had not become a member of the Church of Christ. R5668:2
To profit withal— Thereby. R732:5 For his profit and for the general advantage of the establishment of the Church. SM570:1; HG404:2 For the benefit of all the members. R365:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:8]
By the same Spirit— Spiritual gifts to be exercised in the Church. R781:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:9]
Faith— The Apostle Peter, strong in the assurance that the Lord would work with him in healing the lame man, boldly commanded him to rise up and walk. R1421:3, 4732:1
To another the gifts— Which, however, a man might receive and yet be sounding brass. F213 The gifts of the Spirit died out with the death of the apostles and of those upon whom they had conferred the gifts, but the fruits of the spirit were to abide. R5093:3, 1998:3; F213
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:10]
Working of miracles— Power to work other miracles. R5224:4
Prophecy— "Speaking to edification, exhortation and comfort." (1 Cor. 14:3) R1549:2
Discerning of spirits— Reading the thoughts and intents of the hearts. R1695:4 This gift was exercised by Peter in the case of Ananias and Sapphira, as an evidence or proof of his apostleship. R2943:6, 372:4
Divers kinds of tongues— Unknown tongues. R1422:5 Some spoke one language and some another, of which they previously had no knowledge. R5224:4
The interpretation— The gift of interpreting the foreign languages which the others spoke. R5224:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:11]
Dividing— No one had all the help the Spirit gave, but God divided according to his will. R67:4* The apostles enjoyed all of the gifts. SM570:1; HG404:2
To every man— Each should study how best to use his talents for the edification of his hearers. R1638:2, 5225:4, 1998:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:12]
The body is one— The Christ of God is Jesus and the redeemed Church. R751:3 For Christ and the Church have but one name, one body, one spirit. R1130:5*
Hath many members— On the spirit plane. SM505:T All under the control of the Head, Jesus. R5224:6, 2122:4 Unitedly constituting one body and each member dependent largely upon each other member. R732:1, 733:5 We are bound together by love and common interest. R1575:1 Let not the least member despise his office. R1574:6 That during the Gospel age God has been selecting a Church is admitted by all Christians except Universalists; and that a membership in that one Church can be secured only during the present life. R1570:3 But while we and other Christians agree that the Church triumphant is to be one Church and not many churches, there are parts and bearings of the subject regarding which we are not agreed. R1570:6, 1571-1573, 1579:1
Being many— From the divine standpoint, a composite Body. R5871:3
Are one body— Unity; the oneness of the Church, with each other and with the Lord. R3880:6, 868:5; F236 The only union of the early Church was of the spirit; their law for the government of each was love; and all, as a whole, were put under obedience to the "law of the spirit," as expressed in our Lord's life. R1574:4 The true Church are fully consecrated to the doing of our Father's will; one in aim, hope and suffering. R1574:5 If the entire Body could recognize its oneness and each use the gifts possessed, remembering that they are bestowed not for itself, but for the Body, how great would be the strength and vigor and present power. R733:1 Our standing before Jehovah is not so much as units, but as parts of a unit, which is Christ. E215 The gifts enabled the different body members to cooperate for their mutual welfare, edification and upbuilding in preparation for the glories of service in the coming Kingdom. R5224:6 The head of the priest represented Jesus; the body of the priest represented the Church. R5532:5, 270:6
So also— One body or company of many members. F236, 444; R5213:1, 4841:3, 2479:3
Is Christ— The Anointed. In olden times the priests were anointed with oil, as were also the kings of Israel. This ceremony seems to typify the anointing of the antitypical kings and priests. R4841:3, 5235:6, 5227:3; F443 As the anointing oil was poured upon the head and ran down the High Priest's beard, to the skirts of his garment, it anointed the entire body, (Psa. 133:2) typifying the anointing throughout the Gospel age. R5235:6, 270:6, 134:1 The will resides not in the members, but in the Head. R2479:3, 1574:4 The Christ, which Jesus the Head controls, and for which he thinks, plans and provides, using the various members to help each other. F73 The body of believers, the corporate whole. R1992:6, 1010:1, 48:4* We have come back to the primitive simplicity of the early Church. The Lord Jesus is our Head or Law-giver; his Word is our rule of faith or practice; the holy Spirit is our interpreter and guide into truth. R1575:1, 4136:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:13]
For— Linking the Pentecostal baptism with our individual baptism, and showing the relationship of the two. E443
By one spirit— At Pentecost. F443; R5235:6, 5224:6, 1422:5 All received a begetting of the holy Spirit. R5213:1; CR230:2 Christian unity on the Bible basis. R5156:5; HG569:4 All who are begotten of the one spirit, the holy Spirit, are desirous of knowing and doing that which is right—that which is pleasing and acceptable to God and for the best interests of his cause. R5348:1; CR230:3 God's people are all one, whatever denomination they are found in. R5615:1
Are we all— Both Jews and Gentiles. E214; R5212:6
Baptized— The baptism of the holy Spirit was one baptism for the entire Church. F442 Throughout this Gospel age the anointing of the holy Spirit, which came to the Church at Pentecost, has continued, and gives an unction to all. R5235:6, 3712:6; F442 All that the world can see is the fact of this baptism. They recognize a difference between our spirit and the worldly spirit. R3712:6
One body— As the human body has many members under control of the head, except when diseased, so the Church, as members of the Body of Christ, are all to be subject to the Lord as their Head. CR68:4,5, 463:3, 464:3; R5348:4; OV234:3 By the anointing the members may be recognized as one with Christ. R5235:6 The figure of a human body of many members, operating together for the accomplishment of one work, is a mental picture that is very generally made use of by the whole world; such as in the government. R5212:3; CR229:2
Into one spirit— The spirit of devotion to God. CR464:2; R81:4* Find the members of that one Body where we may we find them of that one Spirit. It is always beautiful. It is always separate from the world. It is always showing forth the praises of him who called us. R5316:2, 5213:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:14]
For the body— Of the Christ, the anointed company. A82; R5871:3 We should have missed much had the illustration of the Lord as the Head, and the Church as his Body, been omitted. R1387:5, 732:1 The figure of a vine and its branches conveys the same thought. R5227:2; Q810:3
Is not one member— Not merely Jesus the Head. A82
But many— This figure of a man refers to the Church, Jesus the Head, and the Church, his Body. Q531:2; R5871:3; F236 The Head has been present representatively through members of the Body upon whom he, in his absence, confers certain gifts representing his qualities and office as the head—the eye, the mouth, the ear members. R1387:5; NS341:1 Every member of the Body of Christ is necessary; none to be despised. R4207:1, 732:3; F238
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:15]
Foot— The foot is an important member of great value in the service of the Body. R732:3 The feet make progress and represent the mission work of evangelists. R365:2
Hand— It can execute what the eye could not do, yet without the eye, how slow would be its work, and how much of it useless. R732:3 The hands care for, protect, assist, and feed the body, and thus answer to the work of pastors. R365:2,5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:16]
Ear— The ear is useful to the body advising it of the harmony or discord of the immediate present. R732:3 Representing members specially used to unfold prophecies and dark sayings, and to direct to the "meat in due season." R365:5,1
Eye— The eye discerns; and by it, we mostly judge. R732:3 Representing members who look through the eyes of the apostles at the plans and works of God, and have not left these for the traditions of men. R365:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:17]
Whole body— The Church at any particular time is recognized as complete, having in it the representatives of the various functions of the body. R3668:6, 2845:6 Some at the first advent were more important members, representing the quality of eye, ear or tongue, hands, etc., while others were less important functions of feet, legs, etc.; this has continued to today. R3668:6
Eye— Scripturally, representing understanding or knowledge; in the world, it is the symbol of intelligence. R732:4 The fact that some are able to discern points of truth, by the aid of the eye, should be considered a proof that such are fellow members of the same body, but not an eye member. R733:5 John and Paul had this quality through visions and revelations. R364:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:18]
God set the members— Divided or established the various members and gifts. R2203:1 The helps and counsels necessary the Lord provides. F147;R5508:3, 3153:5 Not by apostolic power, nor laying on of hands. OV160:2 Through the voice of the Church. R5305:5 God, through his faithful, still sets in the Church the various members, in proportion as they conform to his will and Word. R2985:5 The principle expressed in Psa. 75:6,7 is now operating in the Church—the setting up of one and the putting down of another. R5711:2 Teaching is not within the province of all the brethren, but only for those specially indicated by divine providence. R4122:4 At first, the apostles appointed elders and deacons in each city; but afterward the body members at each place, guided by the spirit of truth, elected successors to the offices. R836:3 Some have felt distress if not elected an elder or deacon; but they should remember that the Lord has the supervision of the affairs of his Church, and prominence, promotion, and control, are in his hands. R5711:3 The choice of elders would not be according to earthly preference or family kinship or selfish ambition, but the Lord's preference. R3276:6, 2985:4 A place and an office in the Body to which God himself has wisely appointed him, and which belongs to no one else. R2157:6* We are not to think of the Lord's cause as being wholly dependent on us. We are to remember the mistake of Uzzah in steadying the Ark. Only the priest might touch it. R4207:1, 4376:2 We should not be ambitious for a high station, but humbly desire to be and do those things acceptable to the Lord. HG751:5 This is the only kind of organization or union recognized in Scripture. In this organization God can and does makes choice of some more than others for the good of all. R836:2 Both the setting, or apportioning, and the bringing forth of the different degrees of fruitage are manifestations of God's grace in our hearts. R5284:2 To be a member of the Church militant will not prove that we shall be in the Church triumphant. R5245:6;Q119:2 The Lord will come to make up his jewels. There will be a setting in the end of this age, when the Church is completed. This began when the first resurrection began. R4913:6
Every one of them— Even the Head. Our Lord Jesus did not appoint himself high priest. "No man taketh this honor unto himself." (Heb. 5:4) "God hath given him to be the head over the church which is his body." (Eph. 1:22, 23) R3276:5 There is plenty of service for each member of the Body, but not all the same service. R4047:3, 3152:2. 3006:3 The body would not be complete without every one of them, unless one should fail to make his calling and election sure. R5213:2
In the body— All the parts are represented in any assemblage of the Church, the hand and foot, etc., as well as the various qualities which belong to the head—hearing, seeing and expression. R757:1, 1891:2, 287:1; NS341:1 Thus the Head of the Church is present with the members of his Body whenever two or three or more of them meet in his name; and the Body is complete and as effective for growth in grace, knowledge and love.R757:1, 287:1
Hath pleased him— Each should seek to recognize the Lord's appointments in his own case, as well as in that of others: and each should endeavor to serve according to the Lord's recognized arrangement, only. R1894:2, 3276:6, 3005:4; Q844:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:19]
Where were the body— Where would be the symmetry? R1935:4, 1894:2 Where would be its perfection and completeness; and how could the Body edify itself in love? R733:5 Where would be the mutual dependence of one member upon another, which cements and unifies all the members as one Body in which every member is needful and appreciated. R733:2 There are eye, ear, foot, hand, and tongue members who have unlike services to perform for the welfare of the whole Body. R5321:6, 2827:1 Each member should find his true position of usefulness in the Body and fill what position he is best qualified for. R732:5 Let not the least member despise his office. R1574:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:20]
Many members— No one could serve in the typical High Priest's office who had a superfluous finger or toe, or one missing; indicating the antitypical priesthood is composed of a definite, fixed number. R5532:5; Q231:T
But one body— Every member is to be nourished and exercised that the Body may be symmetrical, perfect. R1894:2 There is no evidence in the early Church that the elders monopolized all the time or authority of teaching the brethren and fellow members. R836:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:21]
Eye— A prophet, expounder; special teacher, a see-er through whom hidden things may be manifested. R732:6
Hand— Teachers, instructors, who carry the bread and water and feed the flock. R732:6
Head— The more able and intelligent are mentioned in contrast with the less able, by calling one class head members, (eye, ear, etc.) and the other class feet. R757:1, 364:6, 287:1 There is a work for every part of the body to do. The hand and the foot are connected through the head. The brain is in touch with all parts of the body through the nerves. R5213:2, 4047:3 Because Jesus is on the spiritual plane, the various qualities of the head are delegated to some members of the Body. R364:4, 365:2
Feet— The lowest members which require the especial assistance of the others. R757:1, 287:2 Those who bear much of the weight and carry the Body forward over obstacles; the member possessed of money talent which uses it thus. R733:1, 2827:1 In the human body the eye, ear, hand, and foot represent the principal serving members. R732:2 To recognize that the Lord's people in every part of this age have been "feet" members of the Body, does not contradict the application of Isa. 52:7 representing the "feet" members of the present time. R2827:2, 757:1, 287:2
No need of you— All the consecrated; not differentiating between the Little Flock and the Great Company. R4655:5 The various members of the congregation should be in positions where they can render the most efficient service. R5322:1, 3006:3, 733:4 Every member is to be considered, and no one is to assume a position over others. R4928:4 When the time for rewards will come, who knows how much of the usefulness of Paul and Apollos may be accredited in some of the humble ones such as Aquila and Priscilla, who supported their abler brethren. R3152:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:22]
To be more feeble— Most feeble. R850:5 And less important. R1935:4 The humblest. R3929:4 By far the larger proportion of the members are such; and their office in the Body is just as necessary as that of the more notable members. R2157:6*
Are necessary— To the prosperity of the Body as a whole. OV234:4 And none to be despised. F238 And may be something in the service. R1935:4And has a duty to perform toward other members, as well as blessing to receive by its fellowship with them. R732:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:23]
Less honorable— Ungainly. R4269:5
More abundant honor— The most blemished members should have special care as well as the covering of charity—love. F236; R4269:5,3929:5 "We that are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the weak." (Rom. 15:1) R4269:5 As in our natural bodies we take the greatest care of the least pleasing members, so in the spiritual family those which are least attractive of themselves need our attention and sympathy. R3929:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:24]
God hath tempered— Seek to know the service God has evidently prepared each individual to perform. R5322:1, 3006:3, 733:4
Part which lacked— If the congregation lays too much on the feet members, it is depriving the hand members of their use. R5322:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:25]
No schism— No division. F236; R5225:1, 4252:1, 1577:1, 732:2, 589:5 No split. R4252:1No sectarianism. R5225:1, 2845:5, 538:2, 732:2, 589:5 No denomination. R1130:4* Divisions were objected to in the one true Church, and all the apostles taught that there is one Lord, one faith, and one baptism. There is one fold and one Shepherd. R1577:1, 2080:4, 538:2 Sectarian love and sectarian pride should be unknown. R5225:1
Body— Christians are a separated class—separated from the world, separate from sinners, separate from all others. R1577:1, 538:2
Have the same care— The same love. R5225:1 For the most humble as well as the most highly favored member. F236 A mutual care and love which seeks to encourage and strengthen all that is good and discourage, by example and sometimes by a kindly word, all that is unbecoming; and conceals faults. R5557:4, 3647:4 Cooperate with each other, off-setting each other's imperfections, compensating for each other's shortcomings and weaknesses, seeking only the welfare of the whole Body. R5225:1 None is to be despised or hindered from having his part in the general work of building up the Body in the most holy faith. R4207:1, 732:2 Each doing the part designed by our Head, shall thus accomplish his will—the edifying and building up of the Body. R732:5
One for another— Seeking to encourage and strengthen all that is good, to discourage all that is unbecoming, and to throw the mantle of love over deformities and faults. R3647:4, 5557:4 The whole living Church scattered worldwide should be knit together as one. Whenever there was opportunity the Churches sent Christian greetings and benedictions to each other. R1895:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:26]
And— Thus, in the true Church of Christ, which is knit together in love. R5557:4, 3647:4
One member suffer— Pain, degradation or disgrace. F236 Is injured or not as perfect as others. CR41:4 The complete glorification of the Church will not occur until the completion of the sufferings of Christ. R4398:4
All the members— Willingly, or unwillingly, are affected. F236 All the other members come to its relief. R5213:4, 4965:6 In proportion as they are more or less directly associated with him. R3647:4 Others share the injury. R2845:5 There is such a sympathy and union and fellowship in the Body of Christ that each is intimately and deeply interested in each other member, both within a class and worldwide. R4965:6, 5225:1, 3929:5; Q68:1 Fellow-sharers in the suffering of the present time; to be fellow-sharers in the glories that are to follow. R5213:2 No member can be in ill condition without the knowledge and sympathy of the Head member, Christ. R5213:4Special trials may be expected in the Church, amongst the brethren. R5118:3
Member be honored— Rejoices. R2845:5 Is specially blessed, comforted or refreshed. F236 The honor and glory of one are the honor and glory of all. R5213:5 Just as when in an earthly family one member rises to honorable distinction all the members partake of the honor and joy. R3647:4, 5557:4
Rejoice— Proportionately share the blessings. F236 Other members are comforted. R2845:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:27]
Body of Christ— The Church. SM45:T; R2859:5, 2080:4, 364:6; CR269:6 The Body of a company of anointed. CR346:2; R5227:3 "So many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ." (Rom. 6:3) F235, 436 In illustrating the complete subjection of the now crucified, will-dead Little Flock, to their Lord, it is difficult to find a more perfect figure than the human form. R962:1,5, 732:1
Members in particular— With various functions. R962:1 This is the mystery which has been kept secret in ages past and is still a secret to all except the saints. A81; NS740:6 We shall know the different members in the same manner that we can decide whether we are right or left-handed; by the adaption to the work, by the relative ability to perform any particular service. R733:3 Every member must be in perfect accord with the Head, that the great work of The Christ in the coming age may be accomplished. R962:1 144,000. The Church of the firstborns, whose names are written in heaven. (Heb. 12:23) SM14:2; R962:4; NS341:1, 534:4 These alone will have part in the first resurrection, these alone will reign with Christ a thousand years. R4914:6; Q116:3 When all the members pass beyond the veil, that will be the completion of "his resurrection;" the first resurrection. R4494:2, 1855:1, 962:1 Pictured both by Aaron's sons and by the body of Aaron, he being the head. R5873:4, 5532:5, 1008:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:28]
God hath set— Placed in position. R2224:5, 5321:6, 1524:2 Placed or appointed. R732:6 Set apart or raised up. R364:5 For the Church's instruction and edification. R1524:2, 373:2; E245 God superintends; he does not leave the result to human wire-pulling. F237; R2141:5, 1822:5, 732:6 God places the various servants and we note the placement and bow to his wisdom. R732:6 We look for the Lord to set every member; and recognize character and consecration as essential prerequisites to a believer, before he could be "apt to teach." R1822:5
Some in the church— Greek, ecclesia, the Body of Christ. F237 Congregation. (Diaglott) R182:6 As an aid to all who forsake not the assembling of themselves together. E245 The Lord's personal supervision and appointment of the various orders and grades of teachers and helps is clearly indicated. R1524:2, 5508:2 Many of the early gifts to the Church passed away but some were intended not to pass away until the Church should be complete. See Eph. 4:8, 11-16. R2224:5, 1524:2, 371:6; F239
First apostles— Twelve; Paul being God's appointment to Judas' place. R732:6, 435:5; NS657:5 First, or chief, in the Church, as rulers and teachers of all. R1419:2, 435:5; HG311:4 The prominent and leading position of the apostles, as those specially empowered to minister to us in spiritual things, is clearly indicated. R1524:2 Paul was one of those twelve specially commissioned of God and recognized of the Church as God's representatives. R1419:3; HG311:5 Though every member of the Body may declare the unsearchable riches of Christ. R1524:2
Secondarily prophets— Orators. E283; R836:4; Q115:3 A discerner and expounder of truth. R733:3Expounders are those who are used of the Lord in bringing forth from the Scriptures things new and old to the Church. This seems to be the "eye" quality. A see-er through whom hidden things may be manifested. R732:6, 733:3
Thirdly teachers— Expounding and harmonizing the Scriptures. R1136:2, 732:6, 365:5 With the ability to make clear to others the plan of our Father from his Word of truth. R825:1, 733:3 The entire Church or priesthood is blessed of God through such teachers. R1136:3,2 Instructors might be termed the "hands" of the Body who carry the bread and water and feed the flock—either publicly or privately. R732:6 Jesus was a teacher sent of God. R364:6 The teachers or elders are specially chosen, though always from among the males. F272 God sets in the Body many more teachers than prophets, orators. R3005:4 \The gifts of the apostles, the orators and the teachers, are still with the Church. E207; R371:6, 1136:2
Miracles— Powers. (Diaglott) R182:6
Healings— Cures. (Diaglott) R182:6
Helps— Assistants. (Diaglott) R182:6 Each should seek to occupy a place of helpfulness, helping one another. F306 Not many special teachers are necessary; helps, pastors, etc., are more numerous. R1136:2
Governments— Directors. (Diaglott) R182:6, 1524:2 Governmental rule, order or law. Q103:2 God is the one we are to recognize, the one who has established the order in the Church. Q103:2
Tongues— Unknown tongues. R732:6 Different languages. (Diaglott) R182:6 To supply their lack otherwise—the early Church had no Bible. R5265:2, 5224:4 Paul ranks the gift of tongues as the very last of all the gifts. SM277:T
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:29]
Are all— Implying that it will be generally conceded that this is not the case. E237; NS657:6 Teachers—There is a special responsibility resting on these as respects the feeding of the Lord's flock. R4122:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:30]
Healing— The apostles in exercising this gift did not practice mental healing, nor even prayer healing. R1998:1
Tongues— They were putting rather too high a value upon the gift of tongues. R4443:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 12:31]
But covet earnestly— Desire; prefer; exercise discrimination of mind as to which would be the best gift. R5265:2, 3046:4, 3006:4, 2203:1, 732:5; SM570:1 Be extremely careful to covet merely the Lord's favor and the gifts and talents by which we can best serve one another and not ourselves. R3046:4, 733:4 Earnestly desire or seek to cultivate. R386:2*Urging all, without discrimination to sex. R1549:4 The New Creature cannot covet anything belonging to another. R4021:5, 3046:4 You earnestly desire. (Diaglott) All in the early Church aspired to be teachers and prophets, etc., hence the Apostle reproves them. R732:5, 182:6
The best gifts— The superior ones. R3150:1 The Apostle thus exhorted the brethren while the inferior gifts were still in the Church. F238The more eminent gifts. (Diaglott) R732:5, 182:6 "Specially that ye may prophesy (publicly expound)." (1 Cor. 14:1) E180; F238 Seek to use the highest and noblest gifts where several were possessed. R2203:1, 836:4 Speaking of ambitions, Paul advised the Church that they should have the more profitable aspirations, that they might be instructors of the flock; for this is the most useful office in the Church. R5321:3 Intimating that the gift of public teaching, oratory, was the most valuable. R5786:2, 5321:6, 5265:3 These gifts were necessary for the establishment of the Church. R5831:2, 3153:1 Things on the higher plane, the spiritual, the things which God hath in reservation for them that love him. R4021:5 The Scriptures compliment Jacob upon his appreciation of the divine promise, and his willingness to sacrifice earthly interest to secure the best gifts, which his brother despised. R2863:2
Show— Point out. (Diaglott) R732:5
More excellent way— An evidence of divine favor far beyond that of the gifts. SM572:T; HG404:6 The fruits are more valuable than the gifts, because they represent character and nor merely powers. R5831:2, 5786:2, 5321:6, 2203:2, 1998:4 The fruits are far more to be desired than the merely mechanical gifts. R5265:4 Something still better than any of those gifts of the spirit. R3150:1, 5265:3, 5225:4, 2820:6, 2203:2; SM277:T This evidence will not be by our speaking with tongues, etc., but by the appearance of the fruits and graces of the holy Spirit—meekness, patience, gentleness, long-suffering, brotherly-kindness, love. R5549:6, 5225:4, 5093:3, 4732:4, 3153:1, 2961:2; E180 The Apostle shows the super-excellence of the fruit of love.R5668:2, 5265:4, 3153:1, 182:6 Chapter 13 pertains to this more excellent ambition which should actuate every child of God; viz., the acquisition and development of the spirit of love, the spirit of the Lord.R3150:3, 2203:2, 732:5; F238
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:1]
Though I speak— The conferring of the gifts marked the apostles as the special servants or representatives of the Lord in the work of founding the Church. F635 The possession of an unknown tongue did not imply that a man had reached a higher attainment and relationship of God. R4732:4, 4443:2 Miraculous gifts does not imply any greater favor of God to the primitive Church than to his people of a later day; it was possible for some to have the gifts without much of the real spirit of the Lord. R2820:5, 2203:1, 375:6 The period of the gifts of tongues and miracles was the period of the infancy of the Church. R2205:4 The gift of tongues ceased shortly after the death of the apostles. R4444:2 Ability to speak fluently on gospel themes, even, might not be a proof of our relationship to the Lord as new creatures. R3150:3
Men and of angels— If the Apostle could speak all the languages known among men and the angelic tongue as well. SM282:2 These would still not constitute a proof of his harmony with God and his acceptance of life eternal. R4443:2
Have not charity— Greek, agape, true, disinterested character love. R2807:5 Godlikeness in the heart, tongue, hands and thoughts, supervising all the human attributes and seeking fully to control them. R3150:2 One might do these good works to have the honor of men. R5819:4 Where love is lacking results are more or less evil. R2203:3 The word charity is coined from the pure Latin word caritas, the h being inserted to make it appear as if the Apostle had used the Greek charis. The translators accepted charitas as Latin for Greek caris—charity. Caritas is from caras, dear, costly; and careo, to want. The only sense in which there is even a remote equivalent in caritas for agape is the love we have for things dear, scarce, costly. R2223:6*As a brass horn will make a noise when it is blown, yet have no appreciation of itself, so some possessing the gifts might exercise these in a perfunctory manner and be lacking of the real Spirit. HG404:6; SM572:1 Sounding brass He might still have no heart in the matter. R4443:2 Lack the evidence of being new creatures, making a noise, but having no acceptable feeling or virtue in ourselves in connection with our words. R3150:2, 2446:4 God has not glory, honor and immortality for brass horns and cymbals. SM282:2 Tinkling cymbal Paul testified that he might have gifts, or be acted upon by the Spirit, and yet be almost destitute of the Spirit of love and sacrifice itself. R375:6 A mere empty professor, lacking the all-important gift of love. R1433:5 The miraculous gifts conferred upon the early Church are not proofs of spirit-begotten conditions; a greater proof is the possession of the spirit of love. R2675:5, 2820:6, 375:6; SM337:1; NS350:5 The power to work miracles might be there and operate through them, and yet they might have no more relationship to it than the cymbals have to the power which strikes them. HG404:6; SM572:1 The gifts of the Spirit in no sense hindered or took the place of the fruits. F213Since Cornelius, there have been no such outward manifestations of God's favor; but instead, the inward witness of the Spirit of the truth. R375:6 Ananias and Sapphira were illustrations of sounding brass and tinkling cymbals. NS350:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:2]
I have the gift— Given for a special purpose in connection with the establishment of the Church. R4872:2, 4732:1, 4444:2 Because the Church did not then have the Bible; the Old Testaments were in the synagogues. R4732:1, 5668:2, 4443:1, 1890:2 Many in the early Church who possessed the gifts lacked the seal and witness of the Spirit. E247;R5786:3, 2203:2 It might be that those having the gifts had merely come into relationship with God in an outward, formal way, and had made no real progress in spiritual things. R5549:6 The gifts of the Spirit died out with the death of the apostles, and of those on whom they conferred the gifts. R5093:3, 5225:4; E207The gifts of the Spirit might be imparted instantaneously; but the fruits of the Spirit could only be had by growth. R2961:2, 2203:2
Gift of prophecy— Oratory. R4443:3, 3150:3, 2446:4 Teaching. R3831:4 Foretelling future events; will cease, because the necessity for prophecy would cease. R2205:4,3
Mysteries— Secrets. (Diaglott) R182:6 If Paul's knowledge of divine mysteries and all other mysteries were very great, superior to those of all other men. SM282:2
Knowledge— The Apostle seemingly points out the dangers of those of large knowledge. R2446:4 The Lord still continues to provide knowledge in the Church. R2205:4 Knowledge without love would be an injury; and to consider it otherwise would imply that real knowledge has not yet been secured. R4920:2, 3145:1 We might have a great deal of knowledge and yet not know God and not be known or recognized by him. R4920:2, 50:1* If the knowledge does not produce the fruitage. NS505:6 There is a kind of knowledge that cannot be gained from books, but comes by experience as a fruit of the indwelling of the Spirit of God. R78:5 The leading characteristic to be looked for in every one accepted as a servant of the Church, should be first of all the spirit of love. Knowledge and ability should be considered secondary. R2446:5 Knowledge is a power for good or for evil, and if a man does not obey the truth, the more knowledge he has the worse man he is. R85:5*
Faith— That could cure all manner of diseases. R2203:3 The foundation of hope. R74:3*
Remove mountains— Our Lord's illustration of the largest degree of faith. (Matt. 21:21) R2203:3
Charity— Greek, agape, true, disinterested character love. R2807:5, 3949:4 The great fruit of the Spirit. R5225:4; HG405:1; SM572:2 Permeating the heart and extending through all the course of life, and actuating and operating our mortal bodies; the real proof of our divine relationship. R2446:4, 2203:3 We should measure ourselves by growth in love, rather than by growth merely in knowledge. R4920:2, 3145:1 We should steer clear of two extremes: (1) Laying all the stress upon the heart and feelings and ignoring study; (2) Studying the Bible from curiosity or a desire to shine before others, and ignoring heart-development and a sympathetic entrance into the divine plan. R4578:1 One could not have a knowledge of the deep things of God without being begotten by the spirit of love; but one might lose the spirit before losing the knowledge it brought him. R3150:3, 2446:4 I am nothing As respects a share in the Body of Christ. R3153:4, 4443:3, 2961:2 A mere cipher, not a member of the new creation at all. R3150:3 Those who have received the gifts of God before coming into a proper relationship; if they lose the spirit of Christ are "none of his." (Rom. 8:9) R2446:4 One might have the gifts, but if devoid of love, is without Christ's spirit. R1998:3 Far from the condition of heart which would be fit for the Kingdom. If love be not the motive power, the greatest zeal and richest rhetoric and eloquence would pass for nothing in God's estimation. R2203:2; HG404:5; SM572:2 John and Paul had this quality through visions and revelations. R364:6 Any or all of these abilities would have no value whatever, would profit us nothing, unless mixed with and based on love. R4443:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:3]
Though— The Apostle says this in connection with the contrast between the gifts and fruits of the Spirit. R5786:5
Bestow all my goods— The giving of all of one's possessions. R2203:3 Keeping back nothing. R3150:4 Even generosity is not sufficient. SM572:2;R5127:1; HG405:1; SM572:2; NS564:4 God would be more pleased with us if we did not sacrifice and merely maintained our relationship to the Golden Rule, than that we should manifest ever so much zeal in sacrifice and yet violate the rule of justice. R5430:3
To feed the poor— Most of those who give to the poor have some love. R5786:6 It is still more important to feed the spiritually hungry and assist in clothing the spiritually naked. R5786:6
Body to be burned— As martyrs at the stake. R4443:3, 5127:1, 3150:4, 2203:3; SM283:T; NS564:4 In some worthy cause. R5370:1, 5127:1 In the interests of righteousness. R5348:4 In faithfulness to the Lord. HG405:1; SM572:2 For loyalty to our convictions. NS564:4
Have not charity— The great fruit of the Spirit. SM572:2; R5348:4; HG405:1; SM572:2 The principal thing of Christian character, the crown of all Christian graces. R2807:6; F406 The spirit of Christ and of the Father developed in us as the ruling principle of life. R5127:1, 5787:4, 4443:3, 3546:1, 3150:4 Proper love as the mainspring to the conduct. R3150:4 Before we can "put on love, the bond of perfection" we have many enemies to put out. R5127:1 Before we can make much development in the cultivation of sacrificial love, we must learn to have love of justice, righteousness. R5430:5, 5603:2 To whatever extent an act of benevolence is prompted by selfishness and a desire for vainglory, it will bring no blessing. R5786:6, 2203:3 All of these things might be done from selfish motives—to be seen of men, to be highly esteemed by men, for ostentation, for pride, or because of a comabtive disposition. R2203:3, 5786:6
Profiteth me nothing— As respects membership in the heavenly Kingdom, as a member of the Body of Christ. HG405:1; SM572:2 Would not count in God's sight. R5370:4, 5348:4, 5127:1 All sacrifices and self-denials would be valueless in God's esteem, but with love as the inspiring motive our feeblest efforts are acceptable through Christ. R2807:6; SM283:T If the motive behind the giving were not love, there would be no reward. R4443:3, 2203:3; SM572:2 A man might have some miraculous gifts and still be a castaway. R5786:3 If it is done from love it will be rewarded in heaven; and it profiteth also in character development for the Kingdom. R5787:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:4]
Charity— Greek: agape, true, disinterested character love. R2807:5, 3949:4 Love is sympathetic, helpful; the Spirit of God. R2590:2 Enumerating nine ingredients: patience, kindness, generosity, humility, courtesy, unselfishness, good temper, guilelessness and honesty. R4443:3, 2203:4* The Apostle, in this spectrum of love is delineating the various parts of the one great lesson of Christ-likeness, which is God-likeness. R4443:6, 3831:4, 3233:5 Love represents the full standard of the Golden Rule and the full character of God; for "God is love." (1 John 4:8). R5308:6 St. Paul's exhortation is to the Church, that special class called out. Their call is to a sacrifice with Jesus of all earthly rights and claims, and to a full submission to the divine will. R5308:5
Suffereth long— Is patient with the weaknesses and imperfections of those giving evidence of good intentions; even with those who are out of the way. R2204:1, 4918:1, 2203:4 It cannot be quick, irascible. SM283:1 "Consider him that endured such contradictions of sinners against himself, lest ye be weary and faint in your minds." (Heb. 12:3) R2203:4, 2204:2, 4918:1
And is kind— To the wrong-doer. F406 Even to the unthankful and the unholy, endeavoring to show them by example a more excellent way. R1330:5Love is always kind, and cannot wilfully injure another. R5124:3 Sometimes kindness is prompted by motives other than love. R5124:3 A Christian should be kind, courteous, gentle, in his home, in his place of business, in the Church—everywhere. R4918:1, 3150:6 Kind methods, seeking to guard manner and tones, knowing that they have much to do with every affair of life.R4918:1, 2204:2 Our Heavenly Father is "kind to the unthankful and the evil." (Luke 6:35) R3150:6, 2203:4 Love might sometimes be regarded as unkind—it might be misunderstood. R5124:3 It is well to remember the motto of the old Quaker: "I shall pass through this world but once. Any good thing, therefore, that I can do, or any kindness that I can show to any human being, let me do it now. Let me not defer it, nor neglect it, for I shall not pass this way again." R2204:2
Envieth not— True generosity, the very reverse of jealousy. R4918:2, 3150:6, 2204:2, 2203:4 The success of others; seeks not to detract from their honor or to pull them back from it. F406; R2204:2, 1330:5; SM283:1 So that I can see others prosper and rejoice in their prosperity, even if for the time my own affairs be not so prosperous. R4918:1, 3150:6 The root of envy is selfishness: envy will not grow on the root of love. R4918:2, 3150:6, 2204:2 But the old spirit in us "lusteth to envy." (James 4:5) E200
Vaunteth not itself— To be a general critic, fault-finder and "accuser of the brethren." (Rev. 12:10) R2590:2 Is humble. R2204:3, 1330:5 Cannot be boastful and proud. SM283:1; R4918:2, 3151:1, 2204:3, 1330:5 Love that tends to humility, is not boastful; "saves a man from making a fool of himself by consequential conduct and by thrusting himself into positions which betray incompetence." R4918:2, 3150:6, 2204:3
Is not puffed up— Not lifted up. R4918:2 To see the faults of others and to be blind to his own. R2590:2 Never seeks to make self shine by contrast over others. F406 Knowledge puffs up because of selfishness of heart, because we are more likely to be conscious of our own good qualities than of those of others. R5124:5 Divine Revelation was intended, not to puff us up with mere knowledge of divine mysteries, but to build us up in the character-likeness of our Redeemer and of our Father. R4578:1 All giving evidence of lording it over God's heritage, should be passed by as servants. They are unsafe teachers, and are likely to do more harm than good with whatever knowledge they may possess. R2446:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:5]
Itself unseemly— Discourteously, impolitely. R3151:1, 2204:3 Immoderately. It has no extreme and selfish desires and avoids extreme methods. F406 Unbecomingly. It is consistent with its profession in all its actions. R1330:5 Will not be ungracious, unkind, rude. SM284:T; R1330:5Politeness has been defined as love in trifles; Courtesy love in little things. R4918:2, 3151:1, 2204:3 Pride is the root out of which grows most of the unseemly conduct and boorishness so common to those who think themselves somebody either intellectually or financially. R4918:2, 2204:3
Seeketh not her own— Greek: heautou, as in "Shall not speak of himself." (John 16:13) In our common version heautou is rendered in the masculine, feminine, common and neuter genders. E170, 171 Rights. R3862:5, 3151:1 Her own interests, exclusively. R4918:3, 3151:1, 2204:3 He who is full of the Spirit of love will not be selfish, grasping, neglectful of the interests of others. SM284:T; R4785:6, 3862:5, 2203:4, 1330:5 Not take unjust advantage of others, and rather suffer a wrong than do a wrong. R4918:3, 3151:1 Does not covet the honors and wealth or fame of others, but delights to see them blessed, and would rather add to than detract from these blessings. F406 Put into exercise, this element of love would have a great influence upon all the affairs of life, inside as well as outside the home and family. R4918:3, 2204:3
Not easily— Not unjustly. R5603:2 Easily is not in the original. R3151:1
Provoked— Irritated, roused to anger, exasperated, worked up into a passion where evil looks, words and sentiments are involved. R3151:2, 5604:1, 5603:1, 5125:5, 4918:2, 2204:4; SM284:T Not bad tempered, fretful, bad humored, touchy, quick to take offense. R4918:4, 2204:4 Endeavors to make due allowance for the weaknesses of others. R1330:5 Is longsuffering, not unjustly provoked, will not readily take offense, but will think kindly and sympathetically of others. R5604:1, 5979:5, 5603:1 Is very patient with others. R5124:6, 5125:2 Kind and forbearing one with another, seeking to put the kindest construction upon the words, actions and natural tendencies of others, remembering our own peculiaries and foibles. R5603:5 Remembering the present distress of the entire race through the fall, it is sympathetic rather than angry. F406 However much natural depravity and heredity and nervous disorders may tend toward the spirit of fretfulness, taciturnity and touchiness, we must oppose this disposition to evil in our flesh. R4918:4, 2204:4 Righteous anger—a just indignation aroused by our love for the principles of righteousness—is not incompatible with love. R5603:1, 5978:5, 4918:4, 3151:2 It required the act of intentional disobedience on the part of father Adam to provoke God to anger. R5978:6, 5603:2
Thinketh no evil— Guilelessness. R2203:4, 4918:5, 3151:2, 2204:4 Not suspicious of evil or looking for faults in others, not attributing to them evil motives. R4918:5, 5123:2, 3151:3, 2204:5; SM284:T Is slow to impute evil motives, and anxious to see and to foster every good intent. R1330:5 Love filling our hearts will not only hinder evil conduct and injurious words, but will prevent evil thoughts. R5123:2 It not only will not invent and imagine evil, but is so disposed to give the benefit of any doubt that "evil surmisings" are foreign to it. F406 "Taketh not account of evil." (Revised Version) Holds no grudges, does not charge up the wrong against the evil-doer; but may, however, withhold cordiality in the interests of the wrong-doer. R3151:3, 4918:5 It is an old adage that "faults are thick where love is thin." R3151:2, 4918:5, 2204:5 Evil has been surmised against people without a shadow of proof.R5266:4 Love does not surmise evil—not that love is blind to evil. R5266:3 It does not treasure up animosities and suspicions, nor manufacture a chain of circumstantial proofs of evil intentions out of trivial affairs. R2204:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:6]
Not in iniquity— In in-equity. R4918:3 Is sincere. R2204:5 It is grieved by evils wherever encountered, sympathizes with all who fall into evil, or who are beset by temptations. So opposed to the wrong that it would not encourage it even if it brought advantage. R4918:6, 3151:4, 2204:5 He who has the Spirit of love will have no satisfaction in the adversities coming upon those who are even his enemies. SM284:1 Has no pleasure in either hearing or telling evil tidings, or evil of any kind. R1330:5, 2204:6 An opposite course of action from that of Balaam who "loved the reward of iniquity." (Acts 1:18) Some Balaams are in the ministry for salary and maintenance of positions, and the friendship of wealthy Balaks. R2204:5 In the truth Truth upon every subject, and especially in the truth of Divine Revelation. R2204:6 With rightness; delighting to uncover and make known noble words or acts, taking no pleasure in, but avoiding exposing ignoble words or deeds. F406 Even to the upsetting of some of our preconceived opinions, or to the disadvantage of earthly interests. R4918:6, 3151:4 To share loss, persecution, distress or whatever may come against the truth or its servants. R4919:1, 2204:6 Delights in God's truth and its fruitage of developed holiness. R1330:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:7]
Beareth all things— Is impregnable against the assaults of evil; resists impurity, sin and everything contrary to love. Willing to endure, for the cause of God, reproaches, reproofs, insults, losses, misrepresentations and death. R4919:1, 3151:4, 2205:1 Enduring pressure on every side without being crushed. R4444:1 The elements of patience and gentleness are love in the sense of willingness to bear, to endure under all sorts of opposition. R4443:6 We are not able to read the heart, and hence we are to think kindly and generously of God's family. R5843:2,5430:3 Covers all things. Makes due allowance for the weaknesses of the flesh. R1330:5, 5843:2 Covereth; as with a mantle of sympathy—for nobody and nothing is perfect, so as to stand full inspection. F406 In all persons there are certain qualities that may be esteemed and appreciated; even as the old lady said that she could wish that others had as much perseverance as Satan. R5843:2
Believeth all things— Is not disposed to dispute claims of good intention, but rather to accept them. F406 Believes in the conquering power of love to help the weak and erring in the struggle against sin. R1330:6 That would rather believe good than evil about everybody. R3151:4; SM284:1 It is not suspicious, but on the contrary disposed to be trustful. R2205:1, 4443:6, 1269:4 Unwilling to impute evil to another unless forced to do so by indisputable evidence. R4919:1, 5123:1, 3151:4; F407 It acts on the principle that it is better to be deceived a hundred times, than to go through life soured by a distrustful suspicious mind; far better than to wrongly accuse or suspicion even one person unjustly. R2205:1, 5123:1, 4919:2 Full of faith in the divine promises and arrangement, doubting nothing. R4444:1 Not absolutely all things; not falsehood, hypocrisy and deceit. R1777:6, 1269:4
Hopeth all things— Hoping always for the best outcome in respect to all with whom he may have to do. SM284:1; R4919:4 Love's hopefulness knows no despair, for it is anchored to the Rock of Ages. R4919:4, 2205:1 Persevering in unfavorable conditions, and continuing to hope and labor for those who need help. R4919:4, 3151:4, 2205:1 Desires a blessing for all, and is continually striving to do good. R4443:6 Perfect love toward God enables the heart to be full of confidence toward the Almighty One, in whose love it reposes. R4444:1 Disputing the thought of total depravity as long as possible. F406 Not absolutely all things; but favorably in all that we can so far as we are ignorant of the matter in question. R1269:4 Endureth all things Endures under all sorts of opposition. R4443:6 Endures the necessary reproach and trials of faith and patience in the careful endeavor to build up and strengthen the weak. R1330:6 Continues to hope for the best in regards to all and to strive for the best and that with perseverance; not easily discouraged. R3151:4, 4919:4 It is impossible to fix a limit where it would refuse the truly repentant one. F406 It cannot be quenched wherever there is anything that it can properly exercise itself upon. R4443:6 It is ready to submit to many unkindnesses and to credit these largely to weakness or poor judgment or fallen nature. SM284:T The soul that is united to God by the link of love cannot be crushed or overcome because this is the divine arrangement. God will not suffer such to be tempted, above that they are able to bear. R4444:1 "This is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith." (1 John 5:4) R2205:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:8]
Charity— Greek: agape, true, disinterested character love. R2807:5, 3949:4
Never faileth— Will never cease; whoever attains this glorious character of love has a thing of beauty and a joy forever. SM284:2 The most excellent thing, the most enduring. R3151:5 Other graces and gifts may serve their purposes and pass away; but love is so elemental that, attained, it may always be ours—throughout eternity. Love is the principal thing. F406; R5370:1 A growth, a fruitage which must be developed in the garden of our souls and be tended with much care. Infinitely higher than any of the gifts in which the early Church rejoiced. R4444:1, 2205:3; HG404:5 Love will only enlarge and deepen; it is a characteristic of God himself, and every perfect being will be an embodiment of this glorious quality. R5786:5, 5668:6 The Apostle institutes a comparison between love and some of the gifts, which would lose their value as changing conditions would do away with their necessity. R4444:1 But Seeking to discourage a too great appreciation of the gifts and to encourage an appreciation of the higher things, the Apostle contrasts the two. SM278:T After the first introduction of Christianity, the miracle-working power gradually left the Church, because no more needed as an introduction. R1722:2, 5265:3, 1890:2, 605:3 When the Church was thoroughly established and the Gospel message in its completeness had gone abroad, there was no longer any need for the "signs" or miraculous gifts of the spirit. Q768:T All of the gifts were evidently necessary at the inauguration of the Church, but became unnecessary after the Church had been established and the canon of the inspired writings had been completed. E179 The Apostle distinctly foretells the discontinuance of these gifts. HG404:3; SM570:2 Miraculous gifts imparted through the laying on of the hands of the Apostles necessarily ceased when the last of the Apostles had died and when those died who had received these special gifts through them. SM278:T; E207 The gifts were given by the "laying on of the hands of the Apostles." (Acts 8:18) The fruits of the Spirit replaced the gifts, which passed away when the apostles and those who received the gifts died. R4872:3, 5786:3, 4877:6; E207 Many of the gifts would fail, vanish away: it was necessarily so when, all the apostles having died, all those upon whom they had conferred those gifts also died. E207; 5786:3, 5831:2, 4877:6, 732:6 Simon Magus and Philip the Evangelist, though granted gifts, could not confer them to others. E207 These gifts were necessary to the Church in its incipient stage, but were not intended to be continued beyond the days of the apostles. R1558:4
Prophecies— The power of oratory. R4444:1
They shall fail— Greek, katarego, cease. R2001:5 Pass away. R3151:5 Because the necessity would cease. R2205:3; SM278:T
They shall cease— The value and necessity would cease. R3151:5; Q768:T Being superseded by education in the truth, in the knowledge of the Lord and in the graces of the Spirit. F238 The Apostle distinctly foretells the discontinuance of these gifts. SM570:2; R4877:6 No intimation is given anywhere that the Lord's people were to expect a repetition or continuance of tongues, etc. SM574:1 It is no loss to the Church of today that the gifts have passed away. R1433:5 Some today have the faculty of speaking in unknown tongues, but this is of the evil one. Q768:T
There be knowledge— Special inspirations of knowledge. E179 Of mysteries and the ability to expound the deep things of God. R2205:3Miraculous ability to understand. R5786:3
Shall vanish away— As greater knowledge would come. SM278:T The imperfect knowledge of the present time will cease to be valuable when the perfections of the new dispensation are fully ushered in. R3151:5 As the perfect light gradually comes to all men. R2205:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:9]
Know in part— The very best informed now know only in part. R3151:5 None but the watchmen of Zion will "see eye to eye" (Isa. 52:8) until that that which is perfect is come. R344:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:10]
But— As. HG404:4; SM571:T The Church would gradually come into a more developed condition, in which the gifts would no longer be necessary, but would give place to a higher, nobler, more certain manifestation of the indwelling of the Spirit. HG404:3; SM571:T
Which is perfect— When perfection would come in; all our gifts and talents are imperfect. R4444:2 Perfect spiritual bodies, like Christ's glorious body. A227; R4558:1 In the first resurrection. HG404:4; SM571:T When perfection shall be attained in the Kingdom, and under its ministration, all the partial and imperfect conditions of the present time will have been superseded. R3151:5
Then that— That spirit of love, the begotten condition. A227; E250; R5095:4
Which is in part— Which was at first more or less selfish, cumbered with the various hindrances of the flesh. A227; E250Earthly education and wisdom do not enter into the Lord's call because much of it is error. HG746:4
Shall be done away— Greek, katargeo, cease. R2001:5 With our "change" in the first resurrection, our conditions would be so different that many things highly esteemed in the lesser light and under the unfavorable conditions of the present would be valueless. R4444:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:11]
When I was a child— Comparing the gifts of the spirit with the fruitage of the spirit; the former in contrast with the latter were as the toys of childhood in comparison with the valuables of manhood. R4444:2 Contrasting the gifts of the Spirit belonging to the kindergarten stage of the school of Christ and the fruits of the Spirit belonging to the further developed stage of the school of Christ. NS350:6 An illustration of the growth which we must expect as between the present knowledge and attainments and those of the future, is of the child and the growth to manhood. R3151:5 Having converted from sin to God, learned of Christ, put off the old man and put on the new man, (Eph. 4:24) and having been renewed in the spirit of our minds, we are reckoned sons of God, babes in Christ. R1906:6 As children of God we have a period of infancy. R5151:3 Let us not be content to remain children long. Let us rapidly grow in grace and knowledge and love. R5151:3, 2205:4 To be a child in guilelessness and simplicity is one thing, while to be a child in understanding and development of character is another. R1972:2 "Brethren, be not children in understanding: howbeit, in malice be ye children, but in understanding be men." (1 Cor. 14:20) R1972:4
As a child— The child in Christ has its own childish understanding, thoughts and ways, and his brethren in Christ should not expect from him the wisdom of the sage. R1907:1
I became a man— Paul had rapidly passed from the early stages of Christian character to higher degrees of development. R1906:6 The milk and the strong meat of the Word were intended to develop the Body members until they all come to the stature of manhood in Christ. R4444:4 The maturer growth should find our first love deepened into a more steady, constant and enduring thing, not characterized with the gush and fluster of youth, but with the mellow benedictions of a more nearly ripened character. R1907:5 By exercise of the strength gained in active service of the Lord, we are prepared to receive more and more of the fullness of his grace, and so go from one degree of advancement to another. R1907:3 Ripe in character and learned in the wisdom of God. R1972:4
I put away— The gifts of tongues, interpretation, etc., were given to the Church in its infancy and served useful purposes then, but might well be put away as the Church emerged from infancy. R4444:2, 3151:6, 2205:5 He puts away his immature conceptions, and becomes educated and advanced in the deep things of God. R5689:4
Childish things— As members of the Lord's Body, we properly have made progress from the infantile condition at the beginning of the age. SM571:T; HG404:4 The more advanced the Christian, the more would he know that the gifts of the Spirit were merely like a childish plaything to be supplemented by the fruits of the Spirit, more valuable to the developed Church. R4444:4 We need to exercise ourselves to counteract the results of childishness and the mistakes of our earlier experiences in the family of the Lord. R5151:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:12]
For now we see— By faith. CR38:5 With all the light, privileges, and opportunities which we enjoy, both as respects the representatives of God through the Law and the prophets, and through the leadings of the Spirit in the present. R2833:6 This is still true, though, as it is a little lighter, this much farther along we can see better. R518:3*
Through a glass darkly— We now see these glorious things of the future through a smoked glass, obscurely. R3267:5, 5804:1, 4444:4, 3285:2, 2345:4, 2205:4, 1536:3; CR38:5 Dimly. F113 The old-time mirrors gave but imperfect reflections. R3151:5 There is nothing to indicate that every matter of which the Bible treats will be seen clearly by the Church this side of the veil. R5804:1, 67:1* Whatever clearness of sight we have at the present time we shall then find to be but darkness in comparison. R4444:4
Face to face— We shall see clearly, for we shall then be like our Lord. R5804:1
But then— Beyond the veil. R5804:1, 109:3* When we get our spiritual bodies. R5560:5, 106:6* We are nearing that glorious Millennial day. R546:2
Know in part— Our anointing does not permit us to know all things at the present time. SM597:2
Shall I know— With the perfections of the new condition we will see perfectly, know perfectly, understand perfectly. R3151:5 Including future recognition of friends. R2345:4, 678:4; Q592:2 There will be no barriers between, no misunderstandings, no false doctrines to separate into sectarian divisions. CR463:2 The gifts will all pass away in time, for when the Church complete is perfected, there will no longer be use for them as a means for edifying the Body. R733:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 13:13]
And now abideth— All through the age. Until the Millennial morning we shall need faith, hope and love. R4444:5; CR424:3* They will continue forever because they are the three principal elements of a Godlike character. CR424:3*; R5225:4 Not the miraculous gifts, but the growths, the fruits of the Spirit. E207; R2205:2; SM278:T High developments of divine favor were to be expected. All three the Church is to cultivate and to esteem as fruits of the Spirit, far above the gifts. R3151:6, 2203:2,5
Faith— A correct faith, faith in God, faith in the precious blood, faith in the Bible. SM278:1; R4731:3,6 Faith may be viewed from two standpoints; belief and trust. R4731:3 A heart-quality of trust in the Lord; something that has been acquired through the knowledge of God. R4731:3 "Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the Word of God." (Rom. 10:17) R471:4* When faith shall be swallowed up in sight, there will not be the need of its exercise as it now exists. R5786:3, 4732:5, 3151:6, 2205:5; SM284:2 We shall continue to exercise faith in that we shall never lose confidence in the Lord and his goodness and faithfulness or in one another, but it will not be necessary in the same sense as now. R5786:5
Hope— Faith in activity; well anchored in the hopes and promises given by our Lord. SM278:2 Hope springs from faith, and waits for the accomplishment of faith's object. Hope comes by experience. R471:4* Hope will reach a glorious consummation, for instead of hope for the things God has promised us we shall then have them. SM284:2; R5786:5, 4732:4, 4444:5, 4042:6 When hope is lost in full fruition, we shall not need it as now. R5786:3, 4732:5, 3151:6, 2205:5 We shall continue to have hope in that we shall always be looking forward to glories to come, but it will not be necessary in the same sense as now. R5786:5
Charity— The greatest attribute in the world. R3862:5, 5093:3, 3949:4, 2205:3; SM573:T, 280:T It will never fail, never fade, never grow dim. R2205:5, 5668:5 No other quality of character is so lovely, so beautiful, so productive of happiness and joy, so great a blessing to all upon whom it operates. R5668:5 Love and righteousness are inseparable. R5668:6 Love includes every kind of gentleness and kindness imaginable, and love must be the basis of such conduct in order that it may have value in God's sight. SM282:1 Whoever would be God-like must have love as the dominating quality of his character and his life. R5668:6 In our hearts, we must love the Lord supremely, love the brethren, our neighbors, our enemies. SM280:1 Love is not a gift, but a growth, a fruitage which must be developed in the garden of our souls and tended with much care, in order to its proper development. R4444:1
These three— Whoever has these three, with what they include, is rich in grace beyond all comparison with those who had the gifts of the Spirit at the beginning of this Gospel age. SM278:T We cannot make any progress in the footsteps of Jesus without these. R4444:5 The Church had faith even before it partook of the spirit of love. Subsequently, the "work of faith: became a "labor of love." R4750:4Faith and hope in the Lord lead us to earnest endeavor to develop the fruitage of love in all its varied and beautiful phases. R5668:3 Without faith, neither hope nor love would be possible; but love, by which faith now works, will continue when faith in ended in sight, and hope has been realized. R74:3* All three are essential to vital Godliness. There can be no religious experience without these. Faith is foundational; hope and love resultant. R471:1* Three of the chief graces. R438:6 The patience of hope will continue to be necessary until the works of faith and labors or love meet their reward. R4750:4 Three essential gifts of the Spirit were always to remain in the Church. R1433:5 Throughout eternity all of God's intelligent creatures will exercise faith in his four attributes; will continue to hope for his marvelous favor to them; and will love him, his righteous laws, and his people. CR434:3*
Greatest of these— Chiefest. R4444:5, 2205:5 The most important of all. HG405:2; SM573:T The principal thing, the greatest thing in the world. SM280:T, 573:T; R5370:1; HG405:2 Because it is the divine quality without which, with all the other qualities possessed, we should still be unsatisfactory to God. R4444:5
Is charity— Greek, agape, true, disinterested character love. R2807:5, 3949:4 "Love is the fulfilling of the law." R4042:6, 3831:1, 2202:2; SM280:T Love excels all other virtues, because it is the most enduring. R4732:4, 3151:5 Faith and hope are temporal, but love is eternal. R74:3* It will endure throughout eternity. R4042:6, 5668:6, 4732:4, 4444:5; HG405:2; SM573:T The most important thing to the Christian is the love which Paul has described. R4444:4God is love. Since God was without beginning, so love was without beginning; and as God endureth forever, so love will endure forever. R4732:4, 3151:6 This love-standard of character, which is now being developed in the saints in the few short years of the present trial time, must be developed also in the world of mankind, but they will have a thousand years. SM285:1 Next to the Great Teacher's sermon on the mount stands this discourse upon Love by the great Apostle Paul. Both teach the same lesson; but they approach it from different standpoints. R2202:2 Suggestion to read Matt. 5:1-16 and 1 Corinthians 13 on alternate Sundays. R2205:6, 2234:5, 2240:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:1]
Follow after charity— Ardently pursue love. (Diaglott) R733:4 Greek, agape, true, disinterested character love. R2807:3,5
And desire— Cultivate. E180 Be emulous of. (Diaglott) R733:4 Our ambition and pursuit should be love, and if love for the Head and Body is cultivated, we will be honored and used because of love and service. R733:4; F313
Spiritual gifts— It is proper enough for you to esteem these gifts and to seek to use them and to desire the most useful of them. SM277:T
Ye may prophesy— Publicly expound. E180; A55; R825:1 All the brethren were to seek ability to teach publicly. (Verses 31 & 39) R984:4 Choose rather to have ability as public speakers. Q527:T; SM277:T Public speaking would be the most useful of all gifts, because its opportunity for influencing others would be the greatest. SM277:T Those who find themselves possessed of the gift of teaching—ability to make clear to others the plan of our Father from his Word of truth, will thus be provided a grand opportunity for holding public meetings in school houses, halls, churches, court houses, market places, parks and vacant lots, to which the public might be invited; or private gatherings for the help of those found truth-hungry might be held. R825:1 The personally developed gifts are to be esteemed more highly than those miraculously bestowed. E180
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:2]
Unknown tongue— This gift of the spirit, to speak in unknown languages, was for the purpose of bearing witness to the truth to people of foreign lands. Q768:T Some today have the faculty of speaking in unknown tongues, but this is not accomplished through the power of the Lord; it is of the evil one. Their frenzied condition evidences that they are possessed by demons. Q768:T
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:3]
He that prophesieth— Public expounder. A55 Teaching or exhorting according to the measure of the gift of God. R1549:2, 825:1 God still continues, to some extent, the gifts of teachers. R183:1
Speaketh— This gift was specially notable in Peter and James. R365:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:5]
That ye prophesied— Because its opportunity for influencing others would be the greatest. SM277:T The Apostle advised that they should have the more profitable aspirations. R5321:3
Greater— This would mean more of personal contact with the Lord. R5265:3 God can and does make choice of some more than others for the good of all. R836:2
May receive edifying— The different tongues and gifts were all intended to minister to the Church for their benefit as a whole. R5265:2; F312
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:8]
Uncertain sound— We perceive our privilege in continuing to give no uncertain sound upon the silver trumpets of Jubilee. R5715:6 Let the trumpet give no uncertain sound; there is a danger in the pathway of the preaching brethren—a little mote of pride. R309:1*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:9]
How shall it be known— Let us not cultivate the habit of speaking in that irreverently familiar way of the Lord which is becoming common among many of the subtle adversaries of the truth, saying, The Lord told me so, as though he had spoken to you face to face, or through some medium other than what he has appointed. R1481:4*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:10]
So many kinds— Some calling in one direction and some in another. The world calls us, the flesh calls us, the Adversary calls us, the Master calls us. R3163:3
Voices— The Christian may readily enough discern the voices of the world and the flesh, and should be on his guard against their seductive influence. "My sheep hear my voice; and they follow me." (John 10:27) R3163:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:12]
Of spiritual— Greek, pneuma, invisible power or influence. E174
Edifying— Some travelling and preaching the good news, some distributing tracts and papers, and some superintending the publication of papers and tracts, but all for the same purpose. R449:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:13]
Unknown tongue— Unknown language; for a sign, which was not to be used unless an interpreter were present. Q768:T
He may interpret— One who had the gift of tongues should pray that he might also receive the gift of interpretation of tongues. HG404:3; SM570:1 Let him pray that he might be able to express himself intelligibly to those to whom he was speaking, rather than in dark sayings. R4732:4, 781:3* They should not only desire to speak in unknown tongues, but also desire to give the proper meaning, in order to be understood. R5265:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:14]
Pray— In the public assembly of the saints. R3698:5, 2692:1 Neglect of either private prayer or prayer in the congregation of the Lord's people is sure to lead to leanness of soul and lukewarmness in respect to spiritual things; unfaithfulness, coldness, death. R2692:1 Prayer is closely and actively identified with progress in spiritual things, progress in the fruits of the spirit; toward God, the brethren, and all men. R2692:2; F687
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:15]
Pray— All of Jesus' followers are to realize that they have a special privilege of fellowship in prayer. R3806:1 Paul exhorts those who lead the company in prayer to seek to do so in such a manner that all may be able to hear and acquiesce in it. R799:6 Prayer and giving of thanks before the Church is to be done in an audible voice and in a common tongue, in order that the hearers may be edified.R2023:5 It is evidently impossible, "seeing through a glass darkly" (1 Cor. 13:12) to always "ask according to his will;" (1 John 5:14) Our imperfect prayers have to be revised by our Advocate. R469:5*
Sing— All were able to lift their voices in praise, in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs. (Eph. 5:19, Col. 3:16) R1890:3; F268
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:16]
He that occupieth the room— The worshippers. R2251:6
Say, Amen— One who prays amongst the Lord's people should remember his audience in connection with his ministry, and perform the service so that he who hears may be able to say "Amen," whether audibly or in his heart. F688
Giving of thanks— The thanksgiving of the congregation should be presented before the Lord not only audibly but in a language heard and understood so that all might be able to say "Amen." R2251:6
Understandeth not— Prayer in an unknown tongue is of no value. R5833:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:18]
Speak with tongues— Those gifts ceased within a short time after the death of the apostles. R2764:4 The early Church thought very highly of the gift of tongues. R5265:2
More than ye all— Paul had various gifts and declared that he spoke more tongues than they all. R5265:1, 4443:1; SM276:2 He did not esteem these his highest treasures nor the most noble marks of his being the servant of the King of kings. SM276:2 He had a greater responsibility because he had greater opportunities. R2764:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:19]
Speak five words— The Apostle gives them a warning reproof. R4732:4
My understanding— In a known tongue. R5265:2 That he might be able to express himself intelligibly to those to whom he was speaking. R4732:4 Be understood by his hearers. R4443:2; Q710:T This is a good lesson. We should speak language that can be understood; and we suggest that all try to learn to lift up their voice like a trumpet. Some need to put on three or four trumpets. Q710:T
Might teach others— Each should study how best to use his talents for the edification of his hearers. R1638:2; F312
Unknown tongue— And not be able to interpret. R5265:2 The possession of an unknown tongue did not imply that a man had reached a higher attainment and relationship to God. R4732:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:20]
Be not children— Not as a little child in stature, nor in blankness of undeveloped character. R2063:2 The young Christian and less developed are likened to babes, to children. R2660:2 "Unskillful in the Word." (Heb. 5:13) R230:1 Infants can have no share under this Gospel call; but they will surely share the great world-blessing that will speedily follow the completion of the Church. R2660:2
Understanding— Knowledge, character. R2063:5, 1972:2
In malice— Having none. R521:3
Be ye children— In humility, simplicity, guilelessness. R2063:2, 1972:2, 230:1 Humble and trustful disciples as God's little ones. R2660:2,230:1 Though old in years and gray-headed, their hearts are young and preserve the sweet simplicity of childhood. R1972:2 The simplicity of childhood, realizing its need, confesses it and asks mercy, instead of attempting to deceive itself by philosophizing. R1972:4 We must continue to admit our own imperfections, continue to admit our need of mercy, continue to trust in the precious blood provided to cleanse us from all sin. R1972:4 Jesus represented the gentle, teachable, guileless, humble disciple by a little child. R521:3
Be men— Ripe in character and learned in the wisdom of God. R1972:4 More developed. R564:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:21]
It is written— In Isaiah 28:11. R3962:3
Tongues— A demonstration of divine power to natural Israel, used to establish spiritual Israel. R3962:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:22]
Are for a sign— Greek, seemion, a proof or evidence. D598 To the natural man, these gifts were the evidences of the possession of the Spirit and acceptance with God. R375:6 To draw attention to the Church and her methods until she had gained a footing and a recognition in the world. E180
That believe not— This gift, which was highly esteemed by some of the Corinthians, was of the least spiritual; adapted less to the development of the spiritual Church, and chiefly useful with the unregenerate world. E180 The Apostle found the brethren of that time inclined to think of the gifts of the Spirit too highly, attaching too much importance to them. Some of them seemed to take pride especially in the gift of tongues. SM276:2 The gifts of the Spirit in the early days of the dispensation, were to convince, not saints, but unbelievers. R378:6, 376:1 Now the world has many proofs of the truth of Christianity which then it did not have and which made miracles and gifts necessary, as a proof that the teachings were of God. R378:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:23]
Whole church— This account of an ordinary church meeting in the Apostle's day could not be followed fully and in detail today, because of the peculiar "gifts of the Spirit" temporarily bestowed upon the early Church. F313 There are spiritual needs which require ministering to: (1) Instruction; (2) Opportunities for each to express his understanding; (3) Frequent regular meetings to present a different view of truth; (4) Each one, confessing with his mouth, his devotion to the Lord. F313
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:24]
Prophesy— You do not meet to discuss the unbeliever's doubts, but to confirm the believer's faith. R1868:2
That believeth not— Sinners should be free to attend the meetings, but should be let alone to see the order and the love prevailing. F312
Convinced of all— Even though he comprehend only in part, he may be reproved of his sins by discerning the spirit of holiness and purity in the Church, and may be convinced respecting his errors of doctrine. F312
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:26]
Ye come together— Opportunities for getting into sympathetic touch with one another provided by studies, and particularly testimony meetings bind together in the bonds of Christian love. R4010:4
Every one of you— One or more gifts were bestowed upon each one who associated with the Church, for edification and instruction. R1998:2 Each may and should use the gifts possessed. R836:4
Edifying— Building up the Body of Christ. R1893:3; F313 Being put out of the synagogues, the early Church had no access to the Old Testament, and the New Testament was not yet written. Without the gifts God's people would have had very little to help and teach them. R5265:2; HG405:4; SM276:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:27]
Unknown tongue— Which he had never studied. SM276:1
By two— The message came through two persons: the speaker and interpreter. SM276:1
Let one interpret— One gifted with ability to translate the message of the unknown tongue into the vernacular of the congregation. SM276:1 God would in this way give his people some milk of the Word, until the New Testament should be written and collected in an available form. R5265:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:29]
Speak two or three— Not more than two or three orators speak at one session so as not to have too great diversity of sentiment at one session. F268
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:30]
If any thing be revealed— If a revelation be made. R781:3*
Hold his peace— Keep silence. R781:3*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:31]
Prophesy— Teach publicly. R984:4
One by one— Each may and should use the gifts possessed. R836:4 Be respectful one to another. R781:3*
That all may learn— One speaker orate or prophecy at a time, and all others give attention. F268
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:32]
Are subject— The fact that the Father sends the holy Spirit shows that it is under his authority, just as your powers are under your control. R372:2 Though "psalm, teaching, revelation, tongue and interpretation" Verse 26) crowded upon each other, order was possible; and we may presume that the exercise of all other gifts were equally under personal control. R781:3*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:33]
The author— A God. R1133:3*
Confusion— Tumult. R1133:3* Sin is the greatest confusion ever known. R848:5 To charge God with being the creator of sin—moral evil—is going to an extreme as unreasonable as it is unfounded. If God is the author of sin (evil), then he would be the chief of sinners. R848:2, 3145:3 God is not the author of the confusion that now prevails in the world. Surely conditions are not so in heaven. Sin, death, pain, sorrow, crying, graveyards, nor hospitals are there. NS547:3 "All his work is perfect." (Deut. 32:4) R3145:3
Saints— The word saint is used to designate the truly consecrated among professing Christians. R1139:1, 3828:1 The epistles to the Corinthians were not written to the debauchees, neither male nor female, of that time. A saint at Corinth meant exactly the same thing as a saint elsewhere. R3828:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:34]
Women— The women of Greece were very degraded and ignorant; Paul spoke to them with a degree of force which he never used in speaking to Hebrew or Roman Christian women. R1550:5, 1551:5 Christianity, then, as now, did not generally make its converts among the great men and philosophers, but among the poor classes—the common people. R1551:4 In order that all may see clearly the conditions which necessitated the Apostle's seemingly harsh language to the women of the Corinthian church, a few brief quotations from noted authors, showing the state of society in Corinth, Ephesus, and the principal cities of the Greek civilization of that time are given. R1550:6, 1551:1-5
Keep silence— He probably had reference to the public gatherings at which it was the custom to have more or less debate. R227:3, 1076:5*, 766:5* It is sophistry, false reasoning, to say that Paul would not have expressed the same limitations of the sisters in public services of the Church to other congregations and that his words do not apply at the present time. R3827:6 There would be no violation of the Apostle's injunction in the sisters' taking part in a Berean study. If there are no consecrated or competent brethren present, the sisters might lead a Berean class. R5922:5 To force the application of this instruction upon the whole Church during the entire age, would do violence to the general tenor of Scripture teaching with reference to woman's service as a helpmate. R1550:5 We, the spouse of Christ, are not to dispute or instruct in the Church, but listen to the voice of our Head; give ear to his word. R194:1; Q662:2
Churches— Congregations. R227:3, 1076:5*, 766:5* At the meetings of the Church. R1550:5 Speaking of the Church, not of the family. It is right that the mother should instruct the family. Q662:2
Unto them to speak— At regular preaching services. F268, 269 The unlearned and illiterate women of those days, especially in Corinth, were not to interrupt and confuse the meetings.R1890:2, 1550:5, 1551:4 In the more public meetings the sisters would do well to take a secondary place and be comparatively quiet. At small meetings, it would not be wrong for a sister to ask a question, to bring out a truth. Q662:2, 661:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:35]
Ask their husbands— Or more properly, their own men; or make queries through those with whom they were most intimately acquainted. F269; R1550:5 The women were inclined to disturb the meetings by asking unprofitable questions, which their husbands could answer at home with the simple instruction which they needed. R1551:4
Home— Has the significance of family or acquaintanceship. F269
It is a shame— An improper thing. R1551:4 Because any publicity of their women was so regarded there and then; and because they were unfitted to speak intelligently. R1550:5
For women— Evidently some in the Church at Corinth favored the "women's rights" idea, claiming that in the Church the rights of the sexes were indiscriminate. F269 The Church at Corinth seemed to feel itself superior to the other congregations, and desired to grasp liberties for its women which the other Churches never thought of. R3828:1
Speak in the church— And to disturb its proper, orderly worship, etc. R1551:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:36]
What?— The Apostle reprimands their audacity in thinking to inaugurate a procedure not recognized by others of the Lord's people. F269
Word— Message. F269
Out from you— Did it originate with you? Are we to look to the Christians at Corinth as the expounders of the message? R3828:1; F269
Or came it unto you— From elsewhere. F269 Did you not receive the Gospel as others received it? Do you not admit that you were not the originators of it? You have, therefore, nothing whatever to do with adding to or changing its regulations. R3828:1
Only— Merely. R3828:1 "The faith once delivered to the saints" (Jude 3) is not a variable but a fixed one. R3828:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:37]
Spiritual— The caution was sometimes given that the spiritually minded would receive the Lord's counsel through his mouthpieces, the apostles. R1822:2
Commandments of the Lord— And not merely my personal opinions, or crotchets. F269 Paul's writings are specially inspired. R435:2,434:2* We then, no more than the Corinthians, are to exercise our own preferences or judgments on this subject, but are to bow to the Apostle's statements as the Lord's command. F269
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:39]
Brethren— All the brethren. R984:4
Covet— Seek ability to. R984:4
Prophesy— Teach publicly. R984:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 14:40]
Let all things— Especially the selection of elders. R1890:4 Each one should learn to attend to his own business, and not interfere with others, and in this way will the work prosper, by each one attending to his own part of the work. Q526:T In this chapter, Paul laid down some very necessary rules and regulations. R1550:5 With a view to the building up of the Body of Christ. R1893:3; F313
Decently— In a becoming manner. (Diaglott) R1133:3*
And in order— According to order. (Diaglott) R1133:3* In order that the meetings of the early Church should be profitable an orderly arrangement of their affairs was enjoined by the apostles, and acted upon by the various companies of believers. R1890:2 The whole service was to be characterized by becoming dignity, sobriety and solemnity; yet with the greatest simplicity, all, from time to time, taking part in edifying and building up the Body of Christ. R1890:3 Becoming acquainted with each other, they were able to bear one another's burdens, and together to advance in Christian growth and development, their means of edification being supplied by the Lord, and their orderly methods through the advice of the apostles. R1890:3 While order in the exercises of meetings was indicated, and was acted upon by the Church, there was also an order in the leadership and various duties of the Church. R1890:3 If this order was necessary to the spiritual prosperity of the early Church, and was so authoritatively enjoined and universally adopted, we believe that the same necessity for order and for the appointment of elders exists today. R1890:4 The simple order of the early Church proved a blessing; and the Lord established a precedent in acknowledging the arrangement, when, in his revelation to the seven churches in Asia, he addressed his messengers through their representative elders, "angels," messengers or servants. R1893:2 The objects to be sought in the assemblies of the saints and the ministry of the elders, etc. were: (1) Training schools for present and future service; (2) For edifying the Body of Christ. R1894:3, 1893:3, 781:2* It was the Lord's design that the whole Church, scattered over the world, should be knit together as one; all subject to the same regulations, having "one Lord, one faith, one baptism." (Eph. 4:5) R1895:4 The Scriptural order, and not the order of Babylon, which exalts a class of lords over God's heritage and ignores the true Head of the Church. R1893:3, 836:2 The fact that we have escaped from the bondage of Babylon, is no reason why we should discard all order and system in our affairs. R1893:1 The Church at Corinth was in a very disorderly condition, and their assemblies were often confused and unprofitable. R1550:5 When approaching Babylon on any errand, we must be sure that we give no occasion for criticism as evildoers. We must not present the truth through lawless means. R1133:3*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:1]
Brethren— This chapter is an inspired treatise on the topic of the resurrection. In it the Apostle sets forth practically every phase and point relating to this momentous subject. Q819:4;HG137:1 He was writing to those who believed in the resurrection of Jesus, but who disbelieved in the necessity for their own resurrection. R4175:4 He was not addressing the world, but the "sanctified in Christ Jesus." (1 Cor. 1:2) R3174:6; F694 The clearest and most explicit account of the resurrection to be found anywhere in the Scriptures. Paul commences with Jesus and his resurrection and shows that we have many and reliable witnesses. R95:1 He outlines the great plan of God showing the importance of the resurrection, not only for Jesus but also for all who ever shall be blessed through him. R3564:1; HG227:5 Evidently assaults had been made upon the faith of the Church at Corinth respecting the resurrection of the dead. F456 It is because he recognized so clearly the matter of the resurrection of the soul, and not the body, that Paul stated himself so positively in this chapter. R2794:6
Gospel— Good tidings. R4994:6, 1204:1 Paul declares the resurrection to be the very essence of the Gospel. R1204:1 That God, in his own due time, had provided a Redeemer, who died and had risen, that he might, as Messiah, confer upon the human race the blessed opportunity of restitution to all that was lost in Adam. R4994:6
Ye have received— In advance of its general revealing to every creature during the Millennial age. R3282:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:2]
Ye are saved— By which they might reckon themselves saved. R429:1 Faith is important to present salvation. He who cannot believe cannot be saved. Whoever has not heard the Gospel, as in the case of the heathen, is not saved. R4187:2 Jesus' death is made the power or source of godliness to them that believe. R1350:2
Keep in memory— Whoever has heard the Gospel and does not keep it in memory and thus loses its power will miss the present salvation. R4187:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:3]
For— In the two preceding verses Paul tells us that this was the Gospel. R429:1
Delivered unto you— Had it not been for the redemption through the blood, the forgiveness of sins, nothing else could ever be glad tidings. R652:2, 538:1
First of all— As of primary importance. R4187:3 As the foundation of the Gospel. R925:5
I also received— First of all. C368; R2166:3, 3564:2, 1794:5, 1572:2, 925:5, 652:5, 538:1, 482:5*, 429:1 As a foundation truth or doctrine, upon and in harmony with which all other doctrines must be built. R1572:2, 538:1
How that— Through Verse 4 is a synopsis of the Gospel in a few brief words. Q820:T
That Christ died— This much of knowledge is necessary to anyone who would be properly termed a believer, a Christian. R4187:3, 5207:2, 2789:4, 1577:5, 1572:2, 538:1 The entire plan of salvation is pivoted upon the great transaction of our Lord's sacrifice, which, beginning with his consecration at Jordan, was finished with his expiring breath at Calvary. R2789:2 Suffering alone would not pay the wages of sin for us. E127 He died in order that by paying our penalty of death, God might be just and yet the justifier of him that believeth in Jesus, and release him from the death sentence R3372:4, 1591:3 It is expedient that he who shall judge the world shall have full ability to sympathize with the world; one able and willing to succor those beset by sin and weakness, and to have compassion on them. R3372:4 But not on account of any sins which he committed. R648:3, 641:3; NS346:6 The Lord's death was the first one in which the victim was entirely innocent, entirely unworthy of the death sentence; the matter of dying was wholly voluntary. R3369:3 He died of a broken heart. R3563:4 Not suffered eternal torment. E441; R2601:1, 1086:2; SM73:2; NS551:4, 793:6
For our sins— As a means to our recovery from. R2789:5 His death was a free-will sacrifice as our redemption price. R463:6, 5854:6; NS52:2 He is a propitiation for our sins, "the just for the unjust," to bring us to God. (1 Pet. 3:18) R3806:6, 3560:6, 3066:2, 538:1; E446, 443; HG654:6 He thus redeemed, ransomed, bought us with his own precious blood. R708:3 He legally set us free and made provision for our recovery out of death in due time, by the process of resurrection. R1443:2 "And not for ours only, but also for the sins of the whole world." (1 John 2:2) R2601:1; E442; HG654:6 To remove the Adamic curse.R216:1, 1878:3 Original sin is not forgivable, but God in his mercy provided a Redeemer. R3806:6 He could have sustained life as a perfect and sinless man forever, but he "gave his life a ransom for many." (Mark 10:45) R463:6 He could not effect our justification until he had risen and presented his merit on behalf of the Church. R5854:6 God did not pardon, remit the penalty. R1058:2, 324:1 "Jehovah hath laid upon him the iniquity of us all." (Isa. 53:6) R1058:2, 648:3, 324:1 On this truth hangs the argument respecting our justification from original sin, through faith in his blood, through faith that he really died, that he really gave his life as our redemption price. NS175:4 The very foundation of Christian faith and hope. R708:3, 1591:2, 1025:4*, 393:4; OV197:5 Ultimately this doctrine will be seen to be the touchstone which will clearly show who are the Lord's and who are not. R3561:1 Even a hazy ignorance of the philosophy of the ransom does not hinder from mentally grasping and appropriating the great general fact that "Christ died for our sins," and we have "redemption through his blood." (Eph. 1:7) R4578:1, 4187:5, 2789:4 The sin of the world is denied when it is claimed that man is by an evolutionary process rising from the monkey condition. If there is no sin of the world to atone, the record of Jesus' atonement is in error. R3561:1; HG411:4
According to the Scriptures— Typified in the sacrifices of the Law and the divinely arranged plan. R5034:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:4]
He was buried— He was dead during the interim. R3902:3
He rose again— "For our justification." (Rom. 4:25) NS5:1, 544:1; R925:5 Raised from the dead by the Father, who thus gave assurance to all that Christ's sin-offering on our behalf was complete and fully satisfied. R1576:5 Evincing the satisfying of divine justice, and that the Redeemer lives to carry out the glorious features of our salvation. R4187:5 His perfection, his keeping of the divine law, his acceptance with the Father, were fully demonstrated and assured to us. R3710:3 It was Christ's soul that died—his very existence had ceased in death; not merely his body, but himself was absolutely dead three days. R2794:6 Not that he came again from "Paradise." F670; R3902:3 The masses of Christendom think of Jesus as being alive during the three days; that it was his fleshly body that was inanimate in the tomb, and that the resurrection was merely the reanimation of his dead body. R3374:2; NS175:3
The third day— After his death. R95:1, 3574:5* At the appointed time. B25 This Scripture concerning the firstfruits is the only one which we recall as in any way pointing out the time of our Lord's resurrection. (Lev. 23:6,7,11; 1 Cor. 15:20) R5191:6, 1289:6, 2271:3 The waving of the barley sheaf of first-fruits on the 16th of Nisan typified the resurrection of Christ. (Lev. 23:11) This is the strongest possible confirmation that our Lord was not three 24-hr. days in the tomb. R5191:5 A purely idiomatic phrase, implying that he would be in the heart of the earth "till the third day." R3574:5* We recognize the custom of the time of reckoning a portion of a day or year as though it were a complete one. R3903:6,5017:4, 2796:2 Dr. Abbott points out that the Christian observance of Sunday is of itself a strong testimony in support of our Lord's resurrection. R2796:3 He did not arise from the dead the next instant after he expired on the cross. R3174:5 Jesus was in hell during the three days following the crucifixion. The hell of the Scriptures is not the hell of the creeds, but the condition of death, the grave. Jesus was in the tomb, the grave. Q784:2, 352:3; R5017:4 The reason that Christ rose the third day was to represent the days of the plan, each day being a type of a thousand years. R92:5* The Church will not be raised up until the time of its completion, in the end of the Gospel age. R3174:4
According to the Scriptures— Paul must have referred to the Old Testament for the New Testament was yet unwritten. R92:5* Indirectly taught in the sign of Jonah. R92:5*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:5]
And that— Prosecuting his argument, the Apostle marshaled the whole chain of witnesses, except the women who first saw the Lord on the morning of his resurrection. R5034:3, 4187:6; Q820:T He proceeds to recount the evidence respecting our Lord's resurrection, apparently confining himself to those manifestations which our Lord made to the apostles. R4187:6 The resurrection of Christ, attested by many infallible proofs (Acts 1:3) is the guarantee that all those whom he redeemed shall have an opportunity to attain a complete resurrection. R1591:3; Q820:T
Was seen of— Had Jesus not tarried forty days, the disciples, stunned and bewildered, would have had no assurance of the resurrection. R5026:4; OV355:2 The Lord adopted the only reasonable way of helping his disciples to understand that he was no longer dead—that he had risen from the dead—and that he was no longer human, but had been glorified. R5026:5, 4994:5, 3377:4; OV355:2
Cephas— Peter. R5034:1, 4187:6, 2478:3 The third appearance after his resurrection. R2478:3, 3905:3
Then of the twelve— The remainder of the twelve. R5034:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:6]
He was seen— At Christ's ninth appearance after his resurrection. R3905:5 Near the close of the forty days of his invisible presence after his resurrection; the sixth occasion of the kind.R2808:3 A materialization and manifestation of the Lord. R3377:4
Above five hundred brethren— In Galilee. R3905:5, 5589:2, 3376:1 Witnesses of the resurrection. R5589:2, 4794:2, 2072:3 A general company of his followers. R3905:5 Of the household of faith. NS322:1 Brethren who believed on him during his ministry. NS642:3, 324:3 The seventy evangelists were undoubtedly a part. R3346:3 The apostles, and other faithful brethren; a small remnant as compared with the whole nation. R3476:2, 4187:6, 3340:6, 1414:6 Implying a keen interest on the part of several times that number. R2674:1 "And when they saw him, they worshipped him; but some doubted." (Matt. 28:17) Those who doubted must have been at this meeting, and were much weaker in faith than those who had already communed with Jesus since his resurrection. R2809:3 There were only five hundred who believed on Jesus until after his death, when there were thousands added to the number. R5163:3 A list of Dr. Bordman's suggestions of some of those composing this number. R2808:6
At once— At one time. R5237:2, 3376:1 This meeting was by special appointment of time and place; hence there was an opportunity for all the deeply interested ones to be gathered together.R2808:6, 3905:5
The greater part remain— This epistle was written about twenty-four years after the crucifixion, and Paul assures us that, at the time he wrote, over two hundred and fifty witnesses of our Lord's resurrection were still living. R2478:6
Unto this present— The time the Apostle was writing. R3376:1
Are fallen asleep— In death, awaiting the resurrection morning. E345; R4994:3, 2197:6, 1881:2 Used in full view of the ransom by which all were redeemed from the Adamic sentence. R2197:6 The condition of all the dead, up to the time when the resurrection begins, is one of total unconsciousness. R4794:2Not dead in the same sense that the brute beasts are dead—actually. R4994:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:7]
After that— Later. R5034:1
Seen of James— At his tenth appearance after his resurrection, at the close of the forty days, probably at Jerusalem. R3905:5
Then of all— When he ascended. R5034:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:8]
And— Paul is summing up the strongest kind of evidence respecting our Lord's resurrection. R4187:6
Last of all— As a glorious spirit being. F723; R1873:6, 550:3 Years after our Lord's previous appearances. R3905:5 Paul declares that he was one of the apostles—the last. R1419:2; HG311:5
He was seen of me— He was seen by me. R550:3 On the way to Damascus. E277 Some miraculous power was exercised to enable him to see the Lord, for normally a natural eye cannot see a spirit being. R5408:3; HG25:5; NS322:1 A momentary glimpse of our Lord, to enable Saul to be the twelfth Apostle. R5408:6All of the apostles must be eye witnesses of his resurrection. R162:5, 5408:3, 3905:5, 2478:6, 1522:5; F214; CR467:5 He was not thus seen by the other apostles. They saw merely the various forms in which he appeared. R5035:1, 1873:6, 550:3 He did not see Jesus under a vail of flesh, as he appeared to the others before the spirit dispensation began. R2478:6, 1873:6 He saw Jesus, as we shall see him when born, a spirit being. CR468:2 Paul was discussing the resurrection of the dead. He realized that on that great fact rested the weight of the Gospel message. To an incredulous world it was difficult to prove that Jesus had risen. R5033:3 The climax of the argument was reached; he had a demonstration in the blinding flash of light which felled him to the earth, and in the voice which said to him alone, "I am Jesus whom thou persecutest." (Acts 26:15) R5034:4
As of one born— As by one born. B134; R550:3 Like one born. R1558:3 The Church must all be begotten of the holy Spirit in order to experience the resurrection birth. R5035:1 Saul needed something to thoroughly arouse him and to teach him, and others through him, that the Lord is not a man, but "that Spirit." R5026:4; OV355:3
Out of due time— Before the due time; before the time when it will be ours to see him as he is. B134; F215; R5623:4, 5416:6, 5408:3, 5035:1, 3905:5, 2479:1, 1558:3, 242:3; CR468:1 As one prematurely born. R5034:6, 4187:6, 3905:5 As one resurrected before the time. R5035:1, 242:3 As one "born from the dead." R1523:1 Before the time for the Church's exaltation and glory. R1523:1,5623:4, 5035:1; PD71/85 More than eighteen centuries before the time. Saul's experiences were out of the ordinary. No one else than he alone were to see the Lord before their resurrection change, in the end of this age. R5034:6 Saul of Tarsus saw our Lord as a spirit being "shining above the brightness of the sun" at noonday. (Acts 26:13) R5416:6, 5299:2, 5034:2, 4187:6, 2478:8, 579:1, 550:3 Paul was not really entitled to see the Lord in glory before the remainder of the Church at his second advent. F215 The time for giving ocular demonstrations of the Lord's resurrection had gone by; the next manifestation of him is to be to his saints, and after that to the world. R5034:6 Not having been thus born himself by a resurrection change to the newness of nature, the sight was a calamity to his flesh. R2479:1, 579:1; CR468:2 Those begotten of the holy Spirit now are to be born of the Spirit in the resurrection. R5416:6; B134 The peculiar experiences, visions, revelations, etc., granted to Paul, who took the place of Judas, have been more helpful than those of any other of the apostles. F215
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:9]
Least of the apostles— One of those specially commissioned of God and recognized of the Church as God's representatives. R1419:3 God never recognized any but twelve apostles. R162:5
I persecuted the church— There is something pathetic in this reference to Paul's own glimpse of Jesus. It called up the period of his own bigoted persecution of the Church, because they believed that Jesus died and rose again; the very thing he was now trying to testify to. R5034:2 Paul remembered his astonishment at learning that those whom he had persecuted were not renegade and deceived Jews, but highly esteemed and acknowledged by this Great One. R5034:2 He frequently referred to the matter with contrition. R1885:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:10]
More abundantly— To testify to his appreciation of the grace bestowed, and to be long-suffering with others as God had been with him. R1885:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:11]
So we preach— The Apostle sums up the essence of his preaching. In verse 1 he calls this the Gospel. R4994:5 While the merit of the redemption resided in the sacrifice of Christ, yet the redemption itself was equally dependent upon his resurrection, because a dead Savior could not help us. R4188:1 Paul proves Christ's resurrection as an evidence of the power of God to raise the dead in general, for this was the general preaching of the apostles—viz: "They preached through Jesus (the value of his death as our redemption price) the resurrection of the dead." (Acts 4:2) R95:1 "I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God." (Acts 20:27) R2220:5
So ye believed— The foundations of any system are easily discovered, and there is only one true foundation—Christ, the ransom. R1900:1 So the apostles preached, and so the primitive Christians believed; so we preach and so our hearers believe. R601:6*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:12]
Rose from the dead— Verses 12-19 call attention to the great importance of the doctrine of the resurrection, presenting it as the twin of the other great doctrine which the Apostle sets forth "first of all." (Verse 3) R1591:2; NS321:6 Paul's argument from Verses 12 to 22 is that death is a horrible reality; that the only hope of escape from it is through a resurrection. NS566:6 Our Lord's resurrection is God's guarantee of a resurrection to all our race, for which Christ died. R1511:1, 5579:2, 1545:4 The assurance that he is now able to deliver those that trust in him and who wait for his time of deliverance. HG137:2 It was Christ's soul that died; his very existence had ceased, he was absolutely dead three days. R2794:6
Say some among you— Some of Paul's hearers claimed that it was much more easy to believe that Jesus never died at all, but merely transmuted, than to believe that he died for our sins and rose again for our justification. R5033:6 The erroneous teachings of some, that there would be no resurrection of the dead. R868:3, 4521:3, 4187:6 You occupy an unreasonable, a ridiculous position when you say that a resurrection of the dead is an impossibility. R705:3 Or as some now would perhaps state it, there is no necessity for a resurrection from the dead. NS2:2
No resurrection— One of the most prominent doctrines of the New Testament. R1508:6 Greek, anastasis, without the Greek article, hence no emphasis, no special peculiarity. R1512:1 How is it that you do not see the importance of the doctrine of the resurrection respecting the Church? R4188:1, 3563:5 The Platonic theory that the dead are alive. R3563:5, 4187:6, 3903:6, 3774:2; NS2:1 When many, imbued with the Platonic theory, had become interested in Christ, they were associating the Platonic view with the Christian view that death is the penalty for sin. R3563:5, 3174:5
Of the dead— Not of the body; the soul, the being, is resurrected. R2187:3, 3564:2, 1509:2 A dead Christ, one not raised from death, can never bless you. R705:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:13]
No resurrection— Greek, anastasis, a full raising up to perfection of life and health. R1451:1, 1512:1 Without the Greek article, hence no emphasis, no special peculiarity. R1512:1 On no Christian doctrine does there seem to be a greater confusion in all denominations than on the subject of the resurrection of the dead. Nevertheless, all Christendom unites in declaring that our Lord's resurrection was an indispensable necessity to our salvation. R2794:1; NS320:3 If the dead were really alive, as taught by Christendom, there would be no need of a resurrection. R4521:3, 4791:1, 2794:4, 1450:6; C117 If, as some claim, the doctrine of the resurrection is foolish and false, then Christ is not risen. R4188:1 Whoever would believe the doctrine of the resurrection, must also believe the doctrine respecting death—that death is death, the cessation of life. R4791:6The doctrine of the resurrection itself is peculiar to the Jewish and Christian religions. R3903:5 The very basis of all hope of a future life. A60; R5333:5, 4791:1, 3374:3 Without a resurrection there would be no hope. R4187:6, 3903:5; SM115:1 In that event, death would have been more than a sleep. It would have meant extinction. R5180:6, 4175:4; CR242:4
Of the dead— The unanimous testimony is that the dead are dead; that "in that very day their thoughts perish." (Psa. 146:4) R4792:1
Then— Neither hath Christ been raised. R3563:5
Is Christ not risen— But is still dead. E348 If the resurrection of the dead is an impossibility, it must have been an impossibility in our Lord's case, is the argument. NS2:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:14]
And if— The glorious doctrine of the resurrection finds no place in any religious system except Christianity. R1774:1
Christ be not risen— But is still dead. E348 Do you say, What if he is not risen? R4188:1 Then the death penalty upon Adam and his race has not been met. R5018:4 Death would have been an eternal sleep. R5768:4 Then we are yet under condemnation, not reconciled to the Father. R3563:6 Upon the death of Jesus and his resurrection hang the resurrection hope of the Church and of the world. R4588:1, 5017:4,6, 3905:5; SM115:2; HG331:5; NS783:2 As the death of Jesus was absolutely necessary as the atoning price for human sin, so the resurrection of Jesus was absolutely necessary, that he might be glorified and come again to effect the resurrection of his Church and awaken the world. R5017:6 Had the Father not raised him from the dead, it would have implied some unfaithfulness, some failure on our Lord's part. R4588:1, 3563:6
Our preaching— Teaching. NS283:2 Of the Gospel. R1591:1 Christian preaching. NS2:3, 320:6 There is no gospel if Christ is not risen. HG217:1
Faith is also vain— Our hope is gone. R5612:1 All faith, all hope is vain. OV329:6 Faith in a resurrection is a part of Christian doctrine without which the entire fabric would be senseless.R1511:1 Because a dead Christ could know nothing and could help nobody. E348 If he had not arisen, how could he have made application of his human rights on our behalf? R4588:1 While the doctrine of redemption is the central doctrine of the Christian system, the doctrine of the resurrection is the end of our faith, our glorious hope through Christ. R1774:2 All Christian preaching and all Christian faith is vain if there be no resurrection of the dead. CR242:3; R5768:2,4, 2170:4, 1511:1; NS96:2 The Apostle lays the whole stress of future salvation upon a future resurrection of the dead, and he unites the resurrection hope of mankind with the resurrection of our Lord. NS2:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:15]
We— Apostles. R2102:2, 3563:6
False witnesses— Wicked deceivers instead of divinely appointed ambassadors. E348 Their teachings are all false. R3563:6 Other religions ignore the necessity for a resurrection, and claim that those who die are more alive than they were before their death. R3903:5, 4791:2 If God's people could all come back to the simplicity of the Bible's teaching in respect to the resurrection of the dead, all the differences of the six hundred denominations would speedily disappear. R5016:6
He raised up Christ— Christ could never have raised himself. R2795:2 No agency of man, nor even of the angel Gabriel, was permitted in the work of our Lord's resurrection. R1005:4 If the resurrection of Christ was necessary, the resurrection of the Church and of the world is also necessary. R4188:1, 5017:6
If so be that— If it be true that. E348
The dead rise not— That the resurrection of the dead is an impossibility. R2102:2; NS783:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:16]
If the dead rise not— Not, "if the body rise not." E377 If the resurrection of the dead be denied it would imply a disbelief in Christ's resurrection; for if it was possible for God to raise Christ, it is equally possible for him to raise whoever else he may choose. R1854:6 The Apostle was writing to those who believed in the resurrection of Jesus, but who disbelieved in the necessity for their own resurrection. R4175:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:17]
Be not raised— Risen from the dead. Paul in no way shared the views of those who unscripturally claimed that Jesus, while dead, was really alive. R5579:2 There could be no message of hope of divine favor through a dead Savior. R5579:2 It would have been a waste and loss to purchase us had he not had in view a resurrection, which would enable him to bless those bought. R705:2 If Jesus remained dead, he did not complete the work he undertook, he did not become the Savior, the Deliverer. R3563:6, 705:2 The Heavenly Father gave evidence that the ransom-price was entirely satisfactory; and our Lord, who was obedient to the Father, was raised from the dead. R4793:2 His resurrection is evidence (1) that in him was no sin, (2) he had a merit in God's sight by reason of his sacrifice, which he presented, and (3) assurance that God will accomplish restitution through him. R1394:6
Your faith is vain— So important is the doctrine of the resurrection, that Paul declares that without it the hope and faith of the Church is vain. R1816:2, 1505:2 The basis of all your hopes and faith drops out. R4175:4 Our hope of forgiveness of sins through the merit of Christ's sacrifice is a vain one. R3563:6 And we who have espoused the cause of Christ are most wretchedly deceived. R4181:1 We might as well abandon any expectation of a future life unless there be a resurrection of the dead. CR170:4 If you claim our Lord was alive, "more alive than ever" during the three days, the Scriptures say he was in the dead. E350; HG191:3, 723:1
Yet in your sins— And under the death penalty, without a ray of hope. R1591:3 Christ has made no atonement acceptable to God. HG137:3 As Jesus' death ransoms man from the sentence of death, so his resurrection from death became the assurance of the justification of all who accept and obey him. R4793:1 If the doctrine of substitution be true, verses 17 and 18 cannot be. R705:1*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:18]
Then they also— This verse contains a statement that nearly all Christian people have overlooked or misunderstood. Q820:T "If there be no resurrection of the dead." (1 Cor. 15:13) E345; SM100:2
Asleep— In death, awaiting the resurrection morning. E345; R5017:6, 4794:2, 4793:4, 2197:6, 1881:1 The apostles frequently used this appropriate, hopeful and peaceful figure of speech. E345; R1881:1; HG332:2 The word sleep implies that in the divine purpose a future life is intended, and will eventually be given. R5017:3 All who have faith in the resurrection might be spoken of as falling asleep now, assured that there is a glorious awakening coming. CR321:3 Distinguishing between the Church, who are in Christ, as members of his Body; and the world of mankind in general, who "sleep in Jesus." R2528:3, 5354:1, 4794:2, 3174:4, 2197:5; NS837:6 When the new creature falls asleep, it is asleep as a spirit being; waiting for the resurrection change. R4668:4; Q587:6 It is that which falls asleep, not that which turns to corruption, that is to be awakened, resurrected. E377
In Christ— Trusting in Jesus. HG137:3 Christ is the title of our Lord as the new creature and of his office. Jesus is the name for the Redeemer, through whose sacrifice comes to all men an opportunity to share in a resurrection of the dead. R4794:3
Are perished— Greek: apollomee, destroyed. E350 Destroyed, annihilated; disintegrated into the dust. Q820:T; R1018:1* Like the brute beasts. OV352:2; NS782:2 If Christ was not put to death and resurrected. Q820:T If Christ did not rise from the dead you must logically believe that the resurrection of his followers will be like his. R4175:4 There is no hope of a future life. R5354:1, 934:1*, 846:5; NS2:3 Contrary to Satan's doctrine of human immortality. C116, 117; R5017:5, 802:3* Contrary to the teachings of Spiritism. R2170:2;SM100:2; OV296:3; HG723:1; NS96:2, 125:5 "The dead know not anything." (Eccl. 9:5) R5579:2; NS96:2 Except they be restored to life by a resurrection. R1591:5The hope of the resurrection is set before us in the Gospel. OV296:3 If they are gone to paradise, or to heaven, could there be any question about perishing? HG137:3, 347:4; NS321:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:19]
In this life only— So important is this doctrine, that Paul emphatically declares that, if it be not true, then there is no hope for any man beyond the present life. The preaching of the gospel is in vain. R1591:2, 1259:2
Hope in Christ— And if our joys are dependent upon the circumstances of this life merely. F678
Most miserable— If God has provided no resurrection for the dead then our future is hopeless and we might as well eat, drink, and be merry, for tomorrow we die. (Verse 32) R4175:4 Our life of sacrifice, in view of the resurrection and its rewards, merely robs us of what little enjoyment and advantage may be gained in the present life. R1591:2 The case of both the Church and the world are hopeless.F695 We who are hoping and seeking for a future life are deceived and will be sadly disappointed. R1259:2 Yet the hope in Christ is not merely for the things of the life to come, but also for this present life. NS104:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:20]
But now— With close argument Paul reaches the conclusions of Verses 20-22. R95:1 Verses 20-26 emphasize the truthfulness of the resurrection. R1591:3Paul assures us that there is best ground for faith in God's power and purpose to have a resurrection, and that the resurrection of our Lord Jesus is the proof of this. R1259:2; F695 While the death of Christ was the greatest event in history, his resurrection from death readily holds second place. Without his resurrection our race would have been helpless and hopeless. R3563:1, 1631:6, 1591:2; NS321:6 "It was not possible that he should be holden of death." (Acts 2:24) because he had accomplished the giving of the ransom, and attested his worthiness of high exaltation to the divine nature. R2795:3 The same justice which had operated for four thousand years against Adam and his race because of transgression was not operative on behalf of Jesus for his deliverance from death. R2795:3
Is Christ risen— Christ has been raised. R95:1 Resurrected and glorified by divine power. R1692:1 Jesus was the first to be raised completely out of death's power; to perfection of life, of being, on any plane of existence. R3563:4, 3174:3, 1591:3 It is no fable. It was not only necessary to our salvation, but it is a fact well attested. R3564:1, 3174:6, 1545:4 Giving us assurance that death shall not always have dominion over us. R1505:1, 5579:2, 1631:6; NS322:1 "I am he that liveth and was dead; and behold, I am alive forevermore." (Rev. 1:18) R3563:3, 2794:6 The Scriptures lay great stress on the importance of the resurrection and deduce various proofs and demonstrations intended to establish our faith in it. All four evangelists give details with great particularity. R3564:1, 3374:6, 2795:6, 2476:2; NS322:1
From the dead— Death implies extinction. R1631:6, 3563:1 His death satisfied the claims of justice against us. R1505:2 Our Lord's sacrifice—the death of the man Christ Jesus—was an everlasting death, which fully offset the penalty upon father Adam, and as Adam's substitute the man Jesus could never be released. R2476:6 Churchianity does not believe in the resurrection of the dead. It has adopted the heathen theory that the dead are not dead, but alive. R3173:3, 5016:3, 3374:2, 2476:5, 2187:3, 1889:4* Many Christian people hold that there is no such thing as death; that what appears to be death is merely a transformation to a larger degree of life; and so our Lord Jesus did not die for our sins, but merely shed off an outer covering of flesh. R2476:5;HG137:2 Heathen philosophies assume that the dead are not dead, but more alive than ever before. R3563:2
The firstfruits— In his resurrection; the firstborn from the dead. R2796:4 Our Lord was the first fruit of all. R3131:6 And a pledge of the resurrection of those whose resurrection God has promised. R1204:1 A first fruit. R95:1 None preceded him. R2796:5None having been raised from the dead previously. None having gone to heaven previously. R1591:5; F676 The first to experience a resurrection in the full sense, to perfection and everlasting life. R1591:3, 2811:5 "That he should be the first that should rise from the dead." (Acts 26:23) "The firstborn among many brethren." (Rom. 8:29) R3174:4, 4563:3, 3563:3, 2747:5, 2618:5, 2447:3, 1857:1, 1259:2 The waving of the barley sheaf of first-fruits on the 16th of Nisan typified the resurrection of Christ. R2271:1 In harmony with the type in Lev. 23:15-21. R5831:3, 2271:1,3 We have the promise of a future life through Christ and the example of the Father's power in the resurrection of our dear Redeemer: but Jesus had no such evidence of the divine power; he himself was to be the "first-born from the dead." (Col. 1:18) R2467:3; HG229:4 "That in all things he might have the pre-eminence." (Col. 1:18) R2288:6, 2288:6 As the firstfruits of the sleeping ones, Jesus is an example and a guarantee of the fulfillment of the divine promise that "there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust." (Acts 24:15) R5017:4,6; 4498:5, 2796:5, 351:1* The Church are to have part in "his resurrection," "the first resurrection"; and are to be joint-heirs with him in his Millennial Kingdom. R1505:4, 4175:4, 3564:1, 3377:5, 3174:4, 2796:5, 361:2 The raising of Jairus' daughter was not a resurrection, nor were any of the other cases of awakening from death recorded in the Scriptures. R2618:5, 5025:1, 3706:6, 3563:4, 2811:5, 2796:5, 1591:3, 1259:1; OV352:1; HG136:1, 646:3; NS637:2 The transfiguration scene was a "vision" where the unreal appears real. Moses and Elijah could not have been there, since they were not resurrected from the dead. R2288:3, 4142:4* A firstfruits implies after fruits. R4175:5, 3563:4, 1505:2 You never have firstfruits unless you expect after fruits. HG137:3 The after fruits of God's great plan will be developed during the Millennial age. R2796:6
Them that— Of those having fallen asleep. R95:1
Slept— In death. R2197:6, 3174:3 Which implies that when he was raised the others still slept. R5017:4 If our Lord became the firstfruits of them that slept, then he slept. R4175:5 Christ himself "slept" for parts of three days. NS637:1 The proper figure of death, in view of the divine purposes and promises, permits it to be called by the more comforting term, sleep, which expresses both our hope for the dead, and our faith in God. R3174:3, 2796:5 The apostles frequently used this appropriate, hopeful and peaceful figure of speech. E345; R1881:1; HG332:2 Natural sleep illustrated the condition of mankind in death; when a man is soundly asleep he knows nothing; when a man is dead he knows nothing. CR242:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:21]
For since by man— As by a man. R5768:2, 4792:2, 4775:4, 2794:5, 2528:2, 2150:1, 1204:1, 1060:5; CR278:2; SM73:1, 171:2, 658:2; OV377:1; HG654:2; NS428:2, 833:2 Since through a man. (Diaglott)R2395:4, 527:3*, 482:2*, 381:4, 360:2, 95:1 A perfect man. A178; R482:2* Adam. SM73:1; R5141:4, 4792:2, 3706:6, 1856:4, 1718:2, 1673:3, 1509:4, 1247:5, 62:4*; F695; CR65:5; OV377:T; HG646:3; NS178:2, 428:2 The original sinner was Adam, and his children have shared his penalty. R2794:5, 5530:6, 3174:5, 803:3; CR242:5; OV406:6, 392:2; SM658:2 God would not permit more than one member of the human race to be tried and sentenced to death; for his purpose from the beginning was that the sacrifice of one life should redeem the entire human race. R5872:6, 5211:1, 5141:4 If two or more separate individuals had sinned and involved the race, it would have required just as many redeemers, according to the divine law, a man's life for a man's life. (Deut. 19:21) R5141:4 As all the world came into the death condition by one man's disobedience, so all are to be rescued from death conditions by the obedience of another one. R5314:4; SM588:1; HG137:4 If the fall is denied, then no redemption is needed. R4792:2
Came death— Comes death. R4775:4; OV138:2 There is death. (Diaglott) R2395:4, 527:3*, 482:2*, 381:4, 360:2, 95:1 Of the entire race. R5530:6 The curse. CR242:5; PD11/18 Mental, moral and physical degradation, culminating in utter dissolution, utter loss. R1509:4 Death is the wage or penalty of God's law against sinners. R3774:1 By one man sin entered into the world and death as the result of sin. R4869:4 By one man the whole trouble came; by another man the whole trouble will be rectified. R5872:6 As death came as a result of something done by man (Adam) so the resurrection comes as a result of something done by another man. R1259:2 God condemned the race as a whole that he might have mercy upon the race as a whole. NS474:6 Since twenty thousand millions of souls have sinned, it would, in any other way than God's way, have required twenty thousand million redeemers. OV406:6 Not eternal torment. SM73:1, 586:2; R803:3; CR242:5, 209:1; OV376:3; HG193:6, 654:2; NS827:4
By man— By a man. R5768:2, 5018:4, 4792:2, 2794:5, 2528:2, 2150:1, 1204:1, 1060:5; CR278:2; SM171:2, 658:2; HG646:2, 654:2; NS178:2, 428:2 Through a man also. (Diaglott) R2395:4, 527:3*, 482:2*, 381:4, 360:2, 95:1 The man Christ Jesus. R4792:2, 5354:1, 5530:6, 3706:6, 1673:3, 1247:5, 1086:3; F696; HG609:4 Jesus, the Redeemer. OV406:6; HG646:3 By one man also comes reconciliation, freedom from sin. R4869:4 It was a man who forfeited his life; it was a man also who gave himself a price in offset. R4854:3, 3174:5; Q658:3 The rights that man needs are earthly rights, human rights. R4905:1,5157:1; Q442:4 A corresponding price; a ransom for the first man's life and life-rights. R5157:1, 5873:1, 5060:5, 4905:1, 4171:1, 1856:4, 1673:3, 1509:4, 611:3, 418:1, 164:4; Q442:4; SM658:2 By the only possible ransom, "The man Christ Jesus, who gave himself a ransom for all." (1 Tim. 2:5,6) B107; A178; T52; SM73:1; R3710:1, 3621:6, 2150:1, 1854:6, 1591:6, 1567:6, 1508:3, 1259:2, 1177:6, 726:6, 720:1 By neither more nor less than a perfect man could the first man be redeemed. A178; E95, 425; R4964:1 Not a man such as we are, full of inherited imperfections and blemishes. He was "holy, harmless, separate from sinners. (Heb. 7:26) E95; R5873:1 The taking of human nature was necessary, because it was a man that had sinned, and as by a man came death, by a man also must the resurrection of the dead be secured. R2794:5 He became flesh (holy, undefiled) in order to pay the price or penalty against us—death. R981:2 This mighty one must become a man in every particular. He must partake of "flesh and blood." (Heb. 2:14) R418:1,164:4; E425 He never took back the "flesh and blood," he never will take back our ransom price. R720:1 Recovery would be by a man's redemptive work.R5050:5 There could have been no resurrection without this redemptive work, the substitution of our Lord's soul for the soul of Adam. R3174:5, 3706:6 The death of Jesus was the ransom for sinners. R3774:2 Universal redemption of mankind. R5925:1 God arranged this death sentence purposely, so as to make necessary the death of Jesus. R5768:2; OV329:5 By the sacrifice of a perfect human existence is secured the right of the priest to restore. To secure this right he must first satisfy the demands of justice, which required the extinction of the human race, and could only be met by a corresponding sacrifice—a human life. R3951:2, 713:2; OV24:1 One sacrifice for sin would make possible the reconciliation of the entire race. NS827:6 The sacrifice of the man Christ Jesus will ultimately be made available for the sins of the world, because the children of Adam are counted as members of the one man. R4499:4, 5108:5; SM658:2; OV406:6, 407:T God purposed that the entire race should be born from the one pair, in order that, when sin should enter and involve the whole human family, the death of one person would suffice to redeem the entire race. R5900:1,5141:4 "The just for the unjust." (1 Pet. 3:18) R5919:5, 4792:6, 4775:2; CR278:3; NS833:2 Because of sin, it was necessary to find an outsider to be the world's Redeemer; and whether angel, cherub, or the great Michael himself, the Logos, he must exchange the spirit nature for the human nature. R5873:1, 3174:6 Current theology says that our redemption is secured by the sacrifice of a God, not a man. R1591:6
Came also— Also comes. R4775:4, 4498:6; SM73:1, 586:1; OV139:2; OV377:1; HG189:3; NS825:1 Must come. R1247:5 Should come. SM171:2 Is to come.R1204:1 Comes. CR65:5; OV139:2 Also might come. NS833:2 Was secured. R1509:4 There is a resurrection. (Diaglott) R2395:4,527:3*, 482:2*, 381:4, 360:2, 95:1; CR279:1 The right or authority to awaken the dead, and to bring some or all to perfection, was gained by our Lord by his death as a ransom for all. R1854:6 Paul declares the decision of God for a general resurrection. NS178:2 It is from the death-curse that Messiah rescues all. PD11/18 Adam was the father of the race and failed to give it life. Jesus is to become its second father, the Second Adam, through whom everlasting life may be attained. PD9/16 Our Lord's mission to earth at the first advent was to undo for the race, legally, the results of Adam's transgression, and to secure the right to resurrect them and restore them. R1125:4, 705:4 Truly God condemned all in one, that he might have mercy upon all through another one. R381:4
The resurrection— Greek, anastasis; without the Greek article, hence no emphasis, no special peculiarity. R1512:1, 360:2 The resurrection blessing is made to all. R1511:1 The complete restoration to all that was lost, a full raising up to perfection, the image and likeness of God at first enjoyed. R1509:4, 360:5; NS551:4 Raising up completely out of death and imperfection. R4999:1, 3774:1, 709:4 Resurrection means "a setting up again," "rebuilding," "restoring" of humanity from every vestige of death to the perfection of their nature as represented by their head, Adam. R360:3 Since Christ is risen from the dead there is therefore an assurance of the resurrection. R5612:1 God having arranged, through the ransom which Christ Jesus gave for all, that all who come into relationship with Christ the Redeemer may inherit lasting life, even as all by relationship with Adam inherited his condemnation to death. R1204:1 If God had not provided a sinless Redeemer, and he had not died for our sins, and risen for our justification, then there would have been no future life for humanity. R5768:2, 5291:5, 5166:3
The dead— The entire race. R5530:6 Since Adam was the representative of the whole human family, therefore, all of the human race must share with him in the benefits to accrue through the redemption provided by Jesus, his substitute. Q816:2 The sin leading to "mortal error" is atoned for by divine favor, to the intent that all sinners may be rescued from "mortal error"—from death. OV377:1 If Jesus merely gave proof of the possibility of a resurrection, then Paul would be made to mean that Adam merely proved the possibility of death. R640:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:22]
For as in Adam all— The better translation: For as all in Adam. (Revised Version) R3926:6, 5612:1, 5211:1, 5018:4, 4792:2, 4775:4, 4498:6, 3132:2, 2528:2, 2100:4, 1511:2, 1437:1, 1219:2; A129; F695; CR65:5; SM54:1, 73:1, 171:2, 586:1; HG395:2, 654:2; NS567:1, 825:1 By, through, or on account of. R838:3, 827:1, 729:6, 676:6*, 527:3*, 360:2, 329:2, 95:1 All of Adam's posterity, all who are in him. R3926:6, 1259:2; Q741:2 As by Adam's disobedience the race became dead. R62:2; CR278:3; Q741:2 This includes mother Eve. She was in Adam in the sense that she was a part of Adam's family. Q263:7; R139:1* And Eve indirectly—God "called their name Adam." (Gen. 5:2) R729:6, 252:6, 139:1* Eve's identity was so linked with Adam's that, even if she had not sinned in partaking of the forbidden fruit, she would as part of him, have shared his penalty—death. R2100:5, 777:1; E102; Q263:7But not in (through) Eve. R776:5 It was Adam as a soul (being) that was sentenced to death, and it was the souls of his posterity yet in his loins, unborn, that shared in him the penalty. R1510:2, 1854:6; OV406:6 We were in him—in the sense that he was the father of the whole human family—when he sinned and was put under the dominion of death. R1043:5As all men were counted sinners and condemned to death on account of Adam. R145:2* Adam's sin was the world's sin because he was the world—the race of natural men being in him. R145:2* Adam, as the federal head of his family, was its representative in Eden. All of his posterity are involved in everything affecting him. Q816:2 "By the offence of one, sentence of condemnation came on all men." (Rom. 5:18) R1125:2, 827:1, 676:6*, 541:2*, 513:2, 351:1*, 329:2, 145:2*; Q760:2, 818:4; SM588:1; HG292:2 A fundamental teaching of Christ and his apostles is the fall of man into sin and its penalty—death. R3106:6 Adam's life was natural; and its continuance conditioned on obedience. That is all the universal salvation we can find held out to mankind in the Bible. R404:1, 221:6 The Negro being a descendant of father Adam and coming under the judgment of death passed upon Adam, passes at death into exactly the same condition as that occupied by all other members of the Adamic race. HG511:6
Die— Lose life in full measure. F695, 697 Dying as a result of Adam's disobedience. Failing to maintain his hold upon the gift of God, eternal life, he has also failed to transmit that character and degree of life to his children. R3926:6, 1219:2 The dying sentence came upon the world through Adam and has continued for six thousand years. CR279:2 The six thousand years of crying and dying have been an awful lesson to the world of the exceeding sinfulness of sin. R3926:6 And all the mental, moral and physical blemishes of our race are a part of this heredity. NS827:5 Contrary to Christian Science. OV376:2 Death, not eternal torment. OV376:3, 377:T; SM586:3; HG193:6, NS339:6, 827:4, 830:3
Even so— In the same sense, and to the same extent. R145:2*, 676:6* As Eve, the instrument of Adamic death, is included here "in Adam," so the next phrase "in Christ" must include the Church.R139:1*
In Christ shall all— The better translation: shall all in Christ. (Revised Version) R3926:6, 5612:1, 5211:1, 5018:4, 4792:2, 4775:4, 2528:2, 1511:5, 1437:1, 1219:2; A129; F695; CR65:5; Q761:1; SM73:1, 171:2, 586:1; HG395:2, 654:2; NS567:1, 825:1 The Greek text supports this rendering, and no other view of verse 22 could be reconciled with the context, verses 23, 24. R3132:2 By, through, or on account of. R838:3, 1018:2*, 827:1, 676:6*, 526:6*, 329:2 By the anointed. (Diaglott) R527:3*, 360:2*, 95:2 The Christ. R729:6 Jesus and his Bride made one. (Eph. 5:27) R252:6 Paul is proving that the resurrection is for all mankind. SM54:1 The death of Christ is for all. All will hear his voice and come forth from the tomb. (John 5:28, 29) R5612:1, 5108:5, 5017:6, 4793:2, 1592:2, 1505:2, 903:2* By Christ's obedience all were in God's sight justified to live again. R62:2 All who will come into relationship and harmony with God, through Christ, during this age or the Millennial age. R4657:3, 5429:6, 3132:1 If all were condemned in one, it would be equally just on God's part that all should be justified through the merit of the one Redeemer. SM307:T The death of Jesus is made efficacious to all who will accept the benefit thereof, by believing on the Lord Jesus Christ. Q816:2 Christianity has a logical superiority in that it provides for a satisfaction of divine justice. R4982:2 No man can be made alive in Christ, or through Christ, except by coming into him and through him. R1219:2 If God had not provided a sinless Redeemer who died for our sins, there would have been no resurrection from the death condition. OV329:5 One sacrifice for sin made possible the reconciliation of the entire race. SM588:1 Christ is the "Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world." (John 1:29) R145:2* On account of Christ's righteousness. R351:1* All men are counted righteous and justified to life on account of Christ.R145:2* The two companies of verse 23. R1437:1 Now is the opportunity of coming into relationship with Christ as his Bride; in the time of his presence the world of mankind in general will be granted an opportunity as children. R3927:4, 1855:1 Only the members of the "Body" can be said to be in Christ or to have any hope of sharing with him in his resurrection. R3174:4, 1855:1, 1854:6, 1219:2 We cannot suppose that in any sense the Nephilim would be included in the redemptive work of Jesus, who died only for Adam and his posterity. SM64:1 Angels were not in Adam, and did not share his sin and its penalty, death; neither did the lower animals. R1854:6 A wicked man dying out of Christ will not rise in Christ, as some fancy from a misunderstanding of this passage. R1449:2*
Be made alive— Gain life in full measure. F695, 697, 699; R1592:1, 95:1; Q761:1 Be restored to life. (Diaglott) R527:3*, 360:2, 95:1 Brought back from present dying, imperfect conditions, to the perfection of life. R2395:1, 95:1 In the resurrection morning for the Church, and also for the world in general in the Millennium as they "eat" Christ's flesh. (John 6:53) R3132:3, 1437:4 Made to share the blessing which the man Christ Jesus merited, but which he laid down in death on behalf of all those who will obey him. R1259:3; CR65:5 A full release from death, which is the great enemy. R3564:1, 1511:2 The death of Christ was for the very purpose of giving a second trial to Adam and all his race. R5639:1 The entire race lost life with Father Adam; and Christ died to secure a second chance for Adam and an individual chance for all of his race, who lost their first chance in Adam when he sinned. R4955:6; NS727:2 What Adam failed to accomplish, God proposes still to accomplish through Christ—a regeneration for the world. NS340:4 All shall be permitted to share in Adam's recovery from the power of the tomb, from sin and death. OV139:2, 380:6, 301:T; R3174:5, 1511:1 Share Christ's victory and have everlasting life. R1854:6 All that was lost in Adam will have been restored in Christ. R1149:3*, 545:2 He came into the world to meet Adam's penalty. PD7/13 He that gave himself a ransom for Adam, and who thus incidentally purchased not only him but all of his race who had lost life in him, this great Redeemer, is about to establish his rule of righteousness. R3926:6; SM73:2 No one will be made alive, except he come into Christ in the ways of faith and obedience appointed thereto. R3725:2 None will be made alive in the full, complete sense in which the word "alive" is here used, except those who in this age become the Redeemer's Bride, or in the next age, become his children. R1437:4 A restitution to life. NS846:4 The works of Jesus will last for a thousand years, lifting them up out of their dying condition. CR279:2 The remedy will be co-extensive in its results with the evil. R698:3 This declaration is set forth as the conclusion of the Apostle's argument preceding it. F695 The making "alive" of this verse is clearly the raising "of the dead" of the 21st verse. R726:6,62:4* This does not mean that Adam must first be redeemed and atoned for before any of his children can receive reconciliation. R4498:6, 4556:1 Father Adam will be one of the last to be awakened from the sleep of death. R4499:1; Q761:1 This making alive will be the resurrection of the dead—not of those particles of matter which have gone to fertilize a tree and then through its fruit become a part of another organism, but of the being—the soul. R5166:3, 5017:4, 4994:1, 1853:1; E349 Reach a state or condition of perfection and freedom from death. Not that all will be kept alive everlastingly, as taught by universal salvation. R1219:2, 1043:5*; F696; OV388:3; NS340:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:23]
Every man— Of those in Christ to be made alive. R1437:1, 3132:1
In his own order— In his own band, or company. Q503:7; R4999:1, 4775:4, 1437:1; SM225:3; OV138:2; HG646:4; NS794:1 Class. OV388:3; R2528:2, 1855:1, 1511:2; CR430:5; SM225:3; HG434:2; NS340:5 Rank. R361:3, 404:2, 227:2*, 222:1*, 95:1 Band or cohort. HG495:3 Two orders, or classes or grades. R1259:3, 1855:1, 1511:2, 433:2, 361:3, 351:1 The spiritual order and the human order. R1259:3, 361:3 There is to be an order in Christ's work of life-giving. Every man who receives life will belong to one or another of these orders. R1204:1 God divides the salvation of mankind into two parts—the Church to spirit nature and the world to perfected human nature. NS827:6 The Gospel Church, the Bride, the Body of Christ, first. F699; R5530:6, 5018:4; OV226:T The Church will be the first class and the world will be raised in the next age. CR279:2; SM589:1; HG344:4 The Church class first; then the Great Company; early in the new order of things the Ancient Worthies, and then the world of mankind. SM226:T; R5167:1, 361:5; Q16:2 The Ancient Worthies could not be perfected until the Church has been completed, "they without us, should not be made perfect." (Heb. 11:40) Q16:2 The world's awakening will merely bring them forth from the tomb in the condition in which they entered it. R5167:1 Theirs will be a resurrection to human perfection, but of gradual development; first the awakening, and subsequently the gradual raising up out of sin and death conditions. R4588:4 The privilege will be theirs of rising up, up out of present degradation, mental, moral, physical, to the glorious perfection which father Adam enjoyed in the image and likeness of his Creator. R4552:6 Since mankind will not all be raised at once, but in separate ranks or orders, during the thousand years, each new rank will find an army of helpers in those who will have preceded them. R655:5 Dealing with the world will begin with the generation living at the time of the establishment of the Kingdom, and will ultimately include all that are in their graves, in the reverse order from that in which they entered. SM440:2, 441:T Gradually, after dealing with the living nations to some extent, the sleeping world will be awakened. NS782:5 God has time and order for everything, and he has wisely arranged for various ranks, or orders, or companies in the resurrection. R95:1 Christ's merit could not be released to apply to any others until all (both classes of the Church) who now have the imputation of this merit have finished their course. Q16:2 This indicates that several resurrections may take place before all are raised. Paul does not specify how many orders or companies there will be. R62:2 Intimating that from the divine standpoint there are numerous classes of the dead. HG434:2 Nothing is more simple than that death and resurrection are not at the same time. R89:5 Not all at once. OV198:2; R5832:4, 1204:1; SM225:3, 548:T; SM225:3; HG434:2; NS794:1
Christ— The anointed, the Messiah class. R5291:5, 1204:2 The Christ, Head and Body, Christ Jesus himself being the firstfruit of all. R3131:6,277:6, 206:4, 184:1; SM54:1 The Gospel Church, the Bride, the Body of Christ. A106; R1855:1, 1592:1, 1437:1, 1204:2, HG654:2; NS390:5 The Head was raised eighteen hundred years ago, and the Body very soon. R277:6, 206:4 The whole Body of Christ, the Church. This is the "mystery hid from ages and generations." (Col. 1:26) NS341:2 Should read, "The anointed firstfruits." R5965:4
The firstfruits— The Church class. R5612:1, 5530:6, 1816:5, 868:5 The Body of Christ not only first in rank, but first in order of time. Q16:2;R2528:2, 1511:2, 1204:2 A firstfruit. R361:3, 95:1 The firstfruits class, firstborn class. NS390:5; R184:1 The chief of the two classes is mentioned first and includes the Redeemer and all of the Gospel age overcomers who are now having fellowship in "his sufferings," "his death." R1437:1 The spiritual order of which, the Body of Christ, under its Head, is represented in Israel's priesthood, and the second company represented in the Levites. R1259:3 As strawberries might be called the first fruits of the season, and the first strawberry ripened would be the first fruit of all; so Christ is the firstfruit and the Church together the "firstfruit unto God of his creatures." (James 1:18). R3131:6, 3377:6 Under the Law (Lev. 23:10) a sheaf was taken as a wave offering, the firstfruits typifying Christ; and fifty days after, two wave loaves were brought out, typifying the Body of Christ. R33:6* Even Christ was not raised until the third day after his death. R89:5 Church of the firstborn, including the Little Flock and the Great Company. Q15:6 Paul was writing to believers and informs them, that their resurrection is the first order. R62:2
Afterward— During the thousand years of Christ's reign. A106; R5018:4, 3132:2, 2528:2, 1855:1, 1259:3 During the Millennial age. A106; OV226:T; HG344:4 During his presence at his second advent in the Millennium. SM54:1 Next in order, or the remainder of those to be made alive in Christ. R1511:2 The world's order of time. R1816:5, 4999:2, 1511:2, 868:5
They— No matter when they died. R89:5
That are Christ's— Those who during the Millennial age shall become the Lord's people. R2935:3, 3132:1; OV226:T By faith in his sacrifice. R1592:1,1511:2 Whoever will accept the opportunity of coming into fellowship with the King Emmanuel will receive the blessing of an admission to Messiah's family. R5018:5 The world will become Christ's in the possessive sense. R4498:5 The human order brought to perfection as members of the great restitution class. R1259:3 The remainder of the world who shall come into Christ from the firstfruits class. NS342:1 "All them that believe in that day." (2 Thes. 1:10) HG337:1 All of the restored world will belong to the general family of Christ Jesus the Bridegroom and the Church his Bride will have the regenerated human family as their children on the earthly plane. R5965:4 Mankind will become Christ's children by the consecration of themselves. The symbolic baptism is a fitting picture of consecration to God on whatever plane of life, whether spiritual or earthly. R5965:4
At— The time of. R1437:1 During. R5291:5, 5018:5, 4498:5, 4175:5, 3132:1, 1855:1, 1592:2, 1511:2, 1437:1, 1204:2, 361:4, 95:1; SM586:1; HG337:1; NS825:1 In his presence, during his parousia, the thousand year's of Christ's reign. R5965:4, 4175:5; NS342:3 This evidently does not refer to the Church, for they are Christ's before his second advent, and with him constitute the firstfruits first mentioned. HG337:1; NS342:3
His coming— Greek, parousia; presence. A106; B159; R5291:5, 4498:5, 4175:5, 3132:1, 2978:6, 1855:1, 1693:1, 1592:2, 1437:1, 1259:3, 1204:2, 361:3, 277:6, 206:4, 223:2*, 62:2; SM586:1; OV226:T; HG337:1; NS342:1, 825:1 The thousand years of his Kingdom glory. R5018:5 During the Millennial reign of The Christ. (Rev. 20:4) R1855:1, 1592:2, 1511:2; HG337:1 The awakening of those who have slept in Jesus. R1816:3 The conversion of the world is not now. At his second advent, our Lord will conquer the world. R4288:1 This verse reaches down to and beyond the final trial at the end of the Millennial age represented in Rev. 20:7-10. R3132:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:24]
Then— At the end of the thousand year reign of Christ. R5164:5, 4999:2, 4882:1, 3456:5, 3322:1, 1601:4, 1234:1, 763:6, 418:5, 277:6, 206:5, 165:2; E78; CR270:4; Q781:1 In the end of the Millennial age. R453:3 Jesus during that age having put down all enemies. R95:2 Having accomplished his mission as regards the reconstruction or restitution of mankind. A304, 222 When all of the orders (Verse 23) are complete, when all have been brought to life and perfection either on the human or spiritual plane (except those who die the second death.) R277:6, 206:5 When the great Mediator-King shall resign, the lasting results of his redemptive work will have accomplished (1) the sealing of the New Covenant; (2) Harmony with God of a "little flock," (3) Full restitution of an earth full of perfect, happy human beings, (4) the destruction of all others of the race. E30 Until all shall be tested and the disobedient cut off from life. (Acts 3:23; Rev. 20:9) Then all the worthy having been made perfect, the perfect law will be very good for them. R1068:4After all the companies or orders of the dead are raised, etc., when "all are made alive," having destroyed the last enemy, death. R62:3 When the Mediatorial work is completed, and mankind have been fully restored. CR486:1; F108 This verse represents the everlasting condition after the world shall have had the opportunity of coming into Christ as the "City of Refuge," and after all who would corrupt the earth are destroyed. R3132:2 Verses 24 and 25 assure us of the victory of Christ, and in what that victory will consist. R1592:4
Cometh— This word is not in any manuscript. R62:2, 763:1
The end— The Kingdom will then cease, in the sense that Christ will deliver the authority over to the Father. R4974:4, 568:6 The end of his mediatorial reign, it having accomplished its object. D645; R5164:5; NS84:4 Messiah will abdicate the throne, after his reign shall have accomplished its work. OV192:3, 341:6 The end of sin on earth, the end of the great work of ransoming mankind and bringing them into full harmony with their Creator. R277:6, 206:5 The finish of the great salvation which he began by the sacrifice of himself once for all.R1511:2, 763:6 At the end of the Millennium. R4555:2, 5183:4, 5073:6, 4999:2, 4263:4, 2832:6, 1204:2; A305Before the little season of Rev. 20:3,7. Q423:3; R5080:2. 4986:1; CR486:1 In the end or closing period of the age, Satan is to be loosed for a little season for the final testing of mankind. R763:6 At that moment the fiftieth thousand year period will begin. R5139:6 Christ's Millennial Kingdom will end, being merely a beginning of Christ's power and rule. The Kingdom bestowed upon The Christ is a spiritual Kingdom and it shall "have no end." (Luke 1:33) R2607:1
When he— Christ. D645; R5965:4, 1511:2 Having "Prepared the way" of Jehovah. (Isa. 40:3) E44
Shall have delivered— Shall give up. R763:1 With the close of the thousand years of the Messianic Kingdom, the great Mediator will deliver over the Kingdom. Those who then fail will be destroyed with Satan in the second death. PD96/110 At the conclusion of the Mediatorial reign, when all unwilling to make progress shall be destroyed in the second death, and all willing and obedient shall have been brought up out of sin and death conditions to perfection. R4631:2 The Father has committed the work of reconciliation of man to the Son, and also the judgment of the race, and will receive it back again under divine jurisdiction, when through the Son as his agent, he shall have made all things new. R2434:6, 764:5 He will have first destroyed the reign of sin and death, granted each member of the human family a full and gracious opportunity of reconciliation with God, and destroyed all willful sinners; then all the remainder he will present before the Father, perfect and unreprovable. R1601:4, 975:4 The rebellious province having been redeemed and conquered by the Prince and Savior, as the Father's representative, establishing his laws and obedience thereto, every enemy to righteousness and truth having been either corrected or destroyed, the Lord Jesus will deliver up the then rectified and peaceful province. R1204:5 Messiah shall deliver the perfect world from his administration of mercy to the Father's administration of justice. OV130:4; R5183:4, 4974:4, 4442:2, 3322:1 When the thousand years are finished, Christ will deliver the Kingdom up to the Father, before the little season of Rev. 20. Q423:3Having finished his work, Christ will turn it over to the Father, and then all mankind, being perfect, will be under the control of the Father. Q423:3 Mankind will not need justification by faith in order to stand before God, because only those justified by works during the Millennial age will have any standing before the Father. R3456:5; F107 The world will be perfect mentally, physically, morally; all that Adam was, plus the experiences received through the reign of evil and the subsequent reign of righteousness. R4442:2, 4175:5, 3322:1, 975:4 The law which Jesus will enforce during the thousand years will be exactly the same law that God will enforce after the thousand years, but Jesus stands for divine mercy; as the Mediator, he stands between justice and the sinner. Q424:T Every man will be perfect and able to stand the test of justice, and will be required to do so from the moment the Mediator steps aside and turns over the Kingdom to God. R4631:2;CR486:1; Q425:T Messiah will not deliver up any portion of the world until the end of his reign of glory and restitution. Consequently, the Ancient Worthies will belong to the "after fruits." R4999:2 The Ancient Worthies will not have life in the fullest sense until the close of the Millennial age. Q12:5 When at the close of the Millennial reign the whole world shall be delivered up, it will no longer be a fearful thing, because having been perfectly restored all will then delight to do God's will perfectly. R764:2; A305 Mankind will deal directly, as at first, with Jehovah—the mediation of the man Christ Jesus having accomplished fully and completely the grand work of reconciliation. A304Mankind will no longer need a Mediator, but will then be able to stand in his own righteousness as Adam could before he transgressed. R2304:4, 5240:5, 4999:2, 4631:2; Q424 Those of the world, who, after trial during the Millennial age, are found worthy of life, will then be presented to the Father. R388:4 All enmity and the curse will have been destroyed.R587:5 We may assert positively that there will be no probation beyond that time. R726:5
The kingdom to God— The Millennial Kingdom. R1511:2, 1904:6 The restored empire. R763:6 The dominion of earth to the Father. A305; R277:6, 206:5 Control. R453:3 Whose Kingdom it is anyway, since it will be established and perpetuated by his power. D617 A separate Kingdom from that of the remainder of the universe. R2832:6 Nothing by way of making it more perfect will remain to be done in the successive ages. R770:1, 726:2 Perfect in every respect. R1118:5* Presenting to him the justified and perfectly restored of the human race, who thereafter shall be directly amenable to the Father. R453:6; F108 When Christ has completed his work of restitution, the final test must be applied to prove the worthiness of each individual of the race to continued existence throughout the ages of glory to follow. R1234:1, 4999:2 His special law and special judgment being over. R1068:4After the Mediatorial Kingdom shall have passed, Satan will be loosed for a little season, to prove all those that dwell upon the face of the whole earth. (Rev. 20:7, 8) R4999:2, 4538:4, 1234:1; Q425:T The fact that this testing of mankind will be after he shall have delivered the Kingdom to the Father, does not prove that the glorified Jesus will have nothing to do with the destruction of Satan and those obedient to him. R4999:4; Q425:T Individual relationship with God will not be possible until the end of the thousand years. R5240:5, 2426:6 Not until the end of the age will any of the world, under the New Covenant arrangement, reach sonship. R4729:4 They will be presented to the Father as sons. R1412:4 The world will not be accepted at all, nor have any intercourse with the Father, until the close of their trial at the close of the Millennium. R2426:6; E458 The New Covenant does not become personal between God and mankind until the Mediator steps out of the way. R4903:4 Mankind anew in covenant relationship with God. R4538:1 Man, through rebellion, forfeited his God-given rights—among others, self-government in harmony with Jehovah's laws. God, through Christ, redeems all those rights, and secures the right for man not only to return personally to his former estate, but also return to his former office as king of earth. A304 The Kingdom of God and the laws will always be the same. All mankind, then perfectly restored, will be capable of rendering perfect obedience in letter as well as in spirit. A304 "That God may be all in all." (Verse 28) R5965:4 "The head of Christ is God." (1 Cor. 11:3) R462:6
Even the Father— And Father. R763:1 By whose authority and in whose power the Millennial reign will be inaugurated and brought to a successful issue. NS567:2 By delivering it to mankind as the Father's representatives, who were designed from the first to have this honor. A305; F50 When the Messianic Kingdom has restored mankind to perfection, it is the divine purpose for Messiah to relinquish this subordinate Kingdom, which will merge into and become a part of the great Kingdom of Jehovah. R4974:4, 1204:5 Then mankind will be introduced to and come under the direct control of the great, grand Father of all, Jehovah Almighty. E458
When he— Christ. D645; R1511:2 When our Lord Jesus, as the Father's honored agent, will have completed the beautifying and glorifying of the Lord's "footstool." D649; E47
Put down— Greek, katargeo, destroyed. R2001:5, 418:5, 165:2 Abrogated. R763:4 By love or by force. R1511:2 Put away, not only other oppositions, but the opposition to the workings of death. R4999:5 Destroyed all opposition to God's laws, sin. R165:2; NS680:2 All insubordination. Q218:T, 753:2; NS680:1 Complete subjection. R1592:4 So thorough will be its work, that when this seventh day shall close, no force or governmental power will be necessary to secure obedience to God's will. R763:2 Having terminated this work, our Lord will not be without an occupation. He will relinquish the oversight of the affairs of earth, and will assume again the general position as Associate- administrator of the affairs of the universe. R4974:4, 3683:5, 3470:4; Q425:T; NS84:4
Rule— Conflicting rule. D649 Opposing rule. D645 Misrule. R1204:4 Antagonistic rule. SM54:1 Government. R763:4 Opposed to the divine government. OV47:4 Opposed to Jehovah and his righteous law. E47; D645, 649; A261; R3322:1, 2434:6, 1592:4, 418:5
And power— Opposed to righteousness, truth and love; opposed to God and his perfect law. R1511:3, 1204:4, 62:3 The fact that the world is thus to be tried, shows that God has a standard of character to be attained by all, on any plane of existence. R5080:3, 5575:4 He will completely overcome every opposing power by the exercise of his own almighty power for their complete and final overthrow.R1592:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:25]
For he must reign— Christ must reign. E40; R526:4, 474:4 Messiah. OV44:2, 340:2 At his second advent. R3564:1; Q741:2 In his Millennial Kingdom. SM116:2; R2607:1, 2063:5; Q218:T; OV44:2; NS713:3 His Millennial reign following his second advent. SM54:1 The second advent lasts much longer than the first advent; it includes the Millennial reign. R263:1, 19:2 A reign of righteousness unto life. R5031:3,5336:1, 5293:1; Q5:7 Messiah's reign will be that of a monarchy; and it will be very exclusive and aristocratic. Additionally, it will be most autocratic-theocratic; for the will of its subjects will not be consulted in the slightest. OV340:2 The fifth universal empire of earth. (Dan. 2) OV340:5 The world's great judgment day. R1248:1 He must reign as the representative of his Kingdom and the Father's. CR452:4 He must be present until all of this work is accomplished.R361:4 During the reign, Jesus will be given full power and authority to control the world. R5022:6, 278:1; Q69:4 As evil now reigns and rules and opposes good, so then righteousness will reign and rule and oppose all evil. R734:4; CR452:4; OV434:6 When our Lord's Kingdom shall be established it will be a spiritual empire, against which flesh and blood will have no prevailing power. NS238:6 The limited time of that reign is a thousand years (Rev. 20:6-10), at the expiration of which all opposing individuals, and the devil who deceived and led them, are to be cast into the lake of fire. (Rev. 20:7-15) R1592:5 Satan will be bound and will deceive and blind the nations no more until the thousand years of Christ's reign are finished. HG188:5; NS526:5 Christ's millennial work will not consist simply in drawing men's hearts by love, through a knowledge of the truth; it will be ruling with an iron rod—with unbending justice, as well. (Rev. 2:27) R1057:1; NS133:2 The force that will be employed during the Millennium will not interfere with man's God-like quality of free will. R1057:2 Messiah's Kingdom will address itself promptly to the rectification of every form of righteousness, financial, political, social, religious. Every nation, system, or element contrary to the divine standards of righteousness will be broken to shivers with his "iron rod." HG496:4 The great work of Christ, during the thousand years of his reign, will be accomplished in all who willingly submit to his righteous authority, and all others shall be cut off in the second death. R1248:4; HG496:2 Messiah's glorious rule of a thousand years. R5604:2, 5022:6, 4986:1, 763:6, 568:6; HG514:6 Nothing insignificant will be the outcome of that glorious reign of a thousand years. At its very beginning Satan will be bound. For a thousand years the Sun of Righteousness shall pour forth the light of truth and grace upon our poor, fallen, race. OV341:6; R5780:1, 4729:3, 3175:5, 1592:5, 1248:1 It is apparent to all thinking minds that Christ's reign has not yet begun, for the Scriptures declare that during the reign of the Lord, Satan will be bound, and that in the close of that reign he will be loosed for a little season. Q827:4 At the end of the thousand years of Christ's reign the whole world will be turned over to the Father; the race will then have a trial time, a testing, just as Adam had when he was in Eden. R4986:1, 5073:6, 4999:3 There is no reason for a further trial to be assigned; for the trial during the Millennial age under Christ, as Judge, will be a thorough, fair, individual and final trial. HG294:2 The Kingdom which Jehovah will establish in the hands of Christ during the Millennium will be Jehovah's Kingdom, but it will be under the direct control of Christ, as his vicegerent, in much the same manner as the Southern States were dealt with after the rebellion by the United States government. A303 We see evidence that the time of that reign is drawing near. CR452:2 The Church shall reign and judge with him. R1176:3 The Millennial age, or age of conquest, is the first of the "ages to come." (Eph. 2:7) HG11:6
Till— Messiah's reign will not be dealing with perfect conditions. R4985:3 It will require all of the thousand years of Messiah's reign to subdue all unrighteousness and bring into subjection all evil and error. Q852:2 God is able to undo in one thousand years the work which Satan has accomplished in six thousand years. R764:4; CR279:2 Six thousand years past and one thousand is future, seven thousand years of Jehovah's "rest," will carry us to the time when the Son's Millennial reign shall cease, having accomplished its design. F50 Being associated with the Father, Christ (and we in him) shall always belong to the reigning and ruling power (Rev. 11:15); but in the especial sense of ruling over and subduing earth, the reign is limited. R165:3
Put all enemies— Put down all enemies. R579:4 Placed all enemies. R763:5 Of the human race. HG514:6 All sin and all insubordination. F398; OV192:1, 341:5; NS354:4, 680:1; OV192:1, 341:5 Subdued. R1155:4, 1204:4; HG12:1 Christ's Kingdom must rule the earth until all the wicked are destroyed.R5293:1 All opponents, all things in the way of the great restitution which he comes to accomplish. B106; R5992:4;CR452:4 Evil and every form of opposition. R734:4 Whether they be evil conditions, principles, powers or individuals. R1592:4, 764:1 Including physical evils, such as sickness, pain and death; as well as mental imperfections and moral evil, sin; Satan and all who have his spirit of wilful insubordination to God's beneficent laws. HG309:5 Including not only evil forces, but also all persons who wilfully become associates in and parts of those evil things. The enemies will therefore be both animate and inanimate. R1511:3 Until he has liberated all the groaning, travailing and sin-sick creation from the bondage of corruption and death into that freedom from pain, sorrow and dying which is the divine provision. (Rom. 8:21) R1176:4 The awakening will find men morally and intellectually as they were when their existence terminated; hence the raising to perfection will require training, discipline, etc. R763:5 Those things which hinder men from keeping divine law, and thus being in full harmony with the Creator. R4999:5 Those who, when brought to a full knowledge and ability, are willingly and knowingly the opponents of righteousness. R1155:5, 4999:3 People will be more or less in the Adamic death during the thousand years and will rise gradually out of Adamic imperfection and death to the perfection of the human nature. R5031:3, 361:4; Q5:7 That there will be some who after being forced to bow in submission will remain enemies at heart and require finally to be destroyed, is evident. The significance of this expression is not conversion, but destruction. R1057:2 The object of Christ's reign is to bring about the grand results for which he died. The world redeemed by the death shall be saved by his life. (Rom. 5:10) R763:5 Some will maintain an attitude of rebellion, loving sin and hating righteousness. These will be granted a hundred years of trial. (Isa. 65:17-25) Messiah, as judge, will cause such to die accursed. R4986:1 The goats in Matt. 25:41,46. R1057:2, 1155:4; Q425:T; A305, 144 After perfection is reached there will be no more accidents. R5031:3; Q6:T The reign will accomplish the wiping away of all tears from all eyes, and there shall be no more sorrow, crying, pain, nor death. (Rev. 21:4) HG514:6; NS567:6 Satan is not one of the enemies whom Jesus will destroy in his role of Mediator; but divine justice will determine his deserts. R4999:6 The great work just at hand is not the work of a twenty-four-hour day, but the great, grand, God-like work of the Millennial day. R1155:4 The time for doing this work, the time for exercising his power as the Mediator and putting all things into subjection, is still future. SM720:1; NS356:3
Under his feet— Jehovah's feet. R3683:5 The God of peace will introduce lasting peace and blessing by crushing Satan and all wilful children under the feet of The Christ, shortly. (Rom. 16:20) R1176:4 In subjection. R1681:5, 764:4 In full subjugation. SM116:2 Humbled in the dust. R1511:3 Trodden under foot—destroyed. R1204:4, 1155:4 Subdued everything that is not in harmony with the divine arrangement. OV44:2 The special reign of Christ over the affairs of earth is for a limited time and for a particular purpose, and it will terminate with the accomplishment of that purpose. A304 The honor of completing man's recovery, the right which he died to secure, is conferred upon Christ; until none exist who do not recognize, honor and obey him. A304 Force will be used instead of preaching; that his rebuke will smite into the hearts of his enemies, and that all shall fall under him. SM54:2 Put down every opposition and evil. SM16:2, 116:2; R4999:2, 1248:1, 361:3 The complete overthrow of sin and every enemy of righteousness. R2049:5, 2032:1 Messiah will not deliver up any portion of the world, even when perfected, until the end of the thousand years of his reign of glory and restitution. R4999:2 His Millennial Kingdom having been arranged for the very purpose of releasing those who shall desire to be in harmony with God; and destroying all who are wilful opponents of God and righteousness. R1511:3 Right doing and right doers only shall continue forever. A121; HG394:2 Not upon thrones of honor. R1176:4 The glorious future of eternal blessedness bursts upon our enraptured vision, beginning at the close of the Millennium with the great jubilee of jubilees—the jubilee of the universe. R716:6*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:26]
Last enemy— The greatest of all enemies. R474:4, 303:3 Death, which is an enemy. Q261:1 God meant no pleasant, agreeable thing when he pronounced death as a curse, a penalty for sin. R1018:1* We are all dying as a result of sin. CR228:2 It has been an enemy, because all down through the age, people have been suffering under the Adamic death who really, if they had had the opportunity, knowledge, etc., would have liked to serve God. Q261:1 It will take the whole thousand years to bring man out of death. So long as death has any hold on mankind, it is not destroyed. A218:T; R277:6, 206:5; Q218:T Other evils will be brought into subjection early in the Millennium. R3176:1 The one enemy which shall longest have a footing is Adamic death. It will continue to have a measure of power until near the close of the Millennium. Any imperfection of mind or body is so much of death. R1219:3 Adamic death is classed as an enemy because it has a hold upon some who are already reconciled to God by the death of his Son. R1219:4The last foe to God, and to righteousness, and to man. Q218:T Satan and his hosts would be destroyed before death is destroyed, and both would be destroyed during the reign of Jesus. Q827:4 Death is always spoken of in the Bible as an enemy. Q766:3 It is not a friend, it will be destroyed. R625:6 The second death is not an enemy of man; it is the righteous sentence of a righteous God in the interest of his creatures. R4999:6, 1511:4, 1248:1, 1219:4, 764:1; Q261:1 This text can in no sense or degree be used as a proof of the everlasting salvation of all. R1219:5
Shall be destroyed— Greek: katargeo, used in the sense of utter destruction. R2001:5 To be set aside or rendered powerless. R1204:4, 763:5, 95:2 During the one thousand years' reign. R277:6, 206:5 He shall destroy Adamic death during his reign by releasing from its dominion all whose liberty he purchased with his own precious blood. R764:1 No man shall fail of eternal life except by a wilful rejection of the truth, when, or after, he has come to the knowledge of it. R630:5 "He will destroy those who corrupt the earth." (Rev. 11:18) F398
Is death— Adamic death. A222; D645; R5780:1, 4999:5, 4941:1, 3175:6, 1592:5, 763:5, 382:4, 277:6, 206:5; Q261:1, 5:7; CR228:2 THE death, which had reigned over and conquered the race through Adam's sin had now become an enemy, an opponent of God's plan, and hence would surely be destroyed by the reign of Messiah. R1511:3 Which will be destroyed when men, by obeying the voice of the great Teacher, Priest and King, have been gradually raised by restitution processes up out of death until they shall reach life in its full, perfect degree. R1204:4, 3176:1 When sin is completely eradicated; when sickness and pain are no more; when all sorrow and sighing and tears are forever banished; then, and not until then, will death be destroyed. R763:5 Sin and death go hand in hand, and neither shall be destroyed until the end of the thousand years. R10:3* Adamic death in all its forms; sickness, and pain, as well as the tomb. R277:6, 206:5 Death as the final sentence is clearly shown in Matt. 25:31-46 where Jesus, with the Church, is pictured judging the world. R4986:2, 1155:4; A305, 144; F50
Sheol [Hebrew], hades [Greek], and the grave will be no more. OV177:1; R4892:5 Disguise the facts as we may, death is an enemy. OV214:6 Death had not always been an enemy or an opposer of God's plan: once it was his servant, executing upon fallen man the penalty pronounced by God. R1511:3 The condition of death is the antithesis of life, it can only be defined in negatives or in figurative expressions. R822:5* Not the second death. R4999:6, 1592:5, 1219:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:27]
For he— Jehovah. R1778:1, 1511:3, 1269:3, 1204:5 The Father. E40, 79; R1511:3, 165:4 The "Ancient of Days." (Dan. 7:22) A261 The Millennial victory of Christ shall be by and through the Father's power. R3079:5; OV308:1
Hath— Promised to. R1204:5
Put all things— Subjected. R1511:3, 1269:3 Signifying the whole intelligent creation, human and spiritual. R1778:4 Including the Church. A82 Not absolutely all men and all angels; only all who submit themselves to Christ willingly, and in harmony with the New Covenant. R1778:4 This statement is obviously not literal, but symbolic of the subjection of all authority and power to Christ. R1778:1 It does not mean that our Lord Jesus stands with his feet upon all things—earth, sea, angels and men. R1269:3
Under his feet— Under Christ's feet. E40; R3470:5, 1778:1, 1511:3, 1269:3, 1204:5, 165:4 Under his control, power, or authority. R1269:3, 827:1 The dominion of earth is to be placed in the hands of Christ by Jehovah. A261 To make him Lord of all. R1204:5
But— Yet. R1204:5
When he saith— When the Father saith. E40 Jehovah. R1204:5, 1778:1
Are put under him— Are put under Christ. R1269:3 The Son. E40 Under subjection to Christ. R3687:5, 1269:3 Are to be subject to him. R1204:5
It is manifest— To that Christian common sense instructed of God in the principles and purposes of his plan. R1778:1 Is left for inference to the intelligent mind, and not stated. R1269:3, 2985:2 That Jehovah did not mean by that promise of the high exaltation of Christ that he would exalt him and his authority superior to himself and his own authority. R1204:6
That he— That Jehovah. R2985:2, 1879:4, 1269:3, 1204:5 The Father. E79, 40; R3687:5 As God over all. R1778:1
Is excepted— From every comparison. E392, 394, 444 Jehovah alone is the superior to our Lord Jesus. R1511:4 In no sense of the word will Jesus take the place, the honor, the glory of the Father. OV308:1 The power all resided in the Father—everything is of him, from him, through the Son, by the Son as his honored instrument and representative. R3475:1, 3161:2
Which did— Which by his plan and power, by promise gave to Christ this high station. R1204:5 For the thousand years. D645
Under him— Under Jesus. R2985:5 Christ. R1269:3 The Son. E40
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:28]
And— Hence. R1204:6
When all things— After all things. R1204:6 All earthly things. E40 All the conditions and circumstances of the present and past, which, under God's overruling providence, are made to work together for the final accomplishment of the divine purpose. R1778:4 When Christ shall have conquered sin and Satan. R5210:1 When all are brought into harmony and perfection—at the end of the age. R249:3 When the Son of God's work is finished of restoring all things and bringing order and harmony out of confusion. R196:4 When all the willing shall have been made perfect, and all the wilfully wicked shall have been destroyed. CR479:5 The reign of evil. R1904:6 Paul refers to Psalm 8:6. HG671:5
Subdued— Subjugated. SM54:1; R2747:6, 1204:6 Subjected. D645 All evil and death shall be conquered. R2690:3 Some by conversion, some by destruction. R2740:1 At the close of the Millennial age. R4729:4, 5210:1, 3470:4; CR479:5 The entire authority, with the world in complete subjection to the divine law and fully restored to the divine likeness and all wilful transgressors cut off, will be surrendered to the Father's hands, and in accordance with his pre-arrangement will be redelivered to mankind. R3470:4 After the thousand years' reign Satan shall be loosed and the trial of Rev. 20 shall ensue; but the reign of Christ and the Church will evidently continue long enough after the thousand years to destroy all found unworthy in that final test, and to thus complete the work for which this reign is instituted. R2740:1 Only the wilful sinners against light and opportunity will be utterly destroyed in the second death. R2690:4
Unto him— The Father. D645 Christ. R1204:6 Under the Son. E40
Then— When Christ shall accomplish the object of his reign. A308 Our Lord (his Church associated with him) will abdicate the throne of earth. R3470:4; OV192:3, 341:7 Then the New Covenant will be at an end; and there will be no further use for it. The special work of Christ as Mediator of the New Covenant will be at an end, for the same reasons. R1179:3
The Son— The Christ. R3683:5 Christ. R1204:6
Be subject unto him— Jehovah, the Father. E40, 79; D645; R2740:1, 1204:6, 331:6, 165:4 The great emperor of the Universe. R1262:4 God has given us a glimpse of the infinite future in Eph. 2:7. CR479:5 At the end of the Millennium our Lord Jesus will no longer hold office as Mediator between God and men, as he will have done for the thousand years. R5023:1, 3470:4, 1179:3, 387:4; Q69:6 Because there will be nothing more to be accomplished. R5023:1;Q69:6 Ultimately Messiah will transfer the allegiance of the whole world (perfected by him) to Jehovah God. NS848:5 The great honor of God upon The Christ will be an everlasting honor; but the details of the Father's purposes are still held as an unrevealed mystery. SM16:2 This Scripture cannot be reconciled with the doctrine of the trinity. R1236:3*, 802:6*
That put— Which did subject. D645 By promise as well as by delegated authority and power. R1204:6
All things under him— The Son. E40, 79 Under Christ. R1204:6 For the thousand years. D645 That gave him the power. R331:6
That— So that. R1204:6
God— The Father. E40; R3687:5, 3683:5 The God, Jehovah. R1204:6
May be all in all— Of the universe. R3861:6, 3683:5, 3470:4 The supreme over all. R1204:6 Or above all. R165:4 Be recognized as The Great I Am in whom the all in all of majesty and power will inhere. R1511:4 The recognized Head over all—the All over all. R1204:5, 1076:4*, 766:4*, 763:2, 269:5 "My Father is greater than I.""My Father is greater than all." (John 14:28; 10:29) R715:4*, 369:6 May be universally recognized thus. R3161:3, 1204:6; CR276:5 To all eternity there will be no opposition to his will; God will have full control. R5210:1, 3683:5 Whose will then will be "in all," and done in earth as in heaven. R269:6, 277:6, 206:5 The restored world will, after the restitution process is finished, recognize Jehovah as the great original fountain of life and blessing, the author of the great plan of salvation—the Grand Father and Over-Lord of all. E142 When God's plan shall be brought fully into execution, loving authority and joyful submission will fill the universe with blessed peace and everlasting joy. R766:4* The government will never cease, because the government which Christ establishes is the divine one. R3470:4 Comparisons which show dignity and honor pertaining to Christ, Head and Body, are never understood to be comparisons with Jehovah, who is beyond all comparison. R2747:6 God was in Christ reconciling the world to himself in the same sense in which he will be "all in all" when the Son shall have delivered up the Kingdom to the Father. Q781:T It is not logical to say that there is a devil, an opponent of God, and at the same time to maintain that God is all in all, and omnipresent. R5210:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:29]
Else— This has been considered a very obscure passage, because the real meaning of immersion, as symbolic of death, has been generally lost sight of. R1545:2 A misapprehension of the Apostle's meaning of this verse led, during the "Dark Ages," to substitutionary baptism. F455; R1545:2; HG733:3 Paul's topic was the resurrection of the dead, and he is here sustaining and elaborating that doctrine. F456; HG733:6
Which are baptized— Which are baptizing. (Sinaitic manuscript reading) R1545:2 They had all been baptized, and their baptism signified or symbolized death. F456; R1545:4; HG733:6 Each one of those who had been immersed, had symbolized his own death—had cast his lot among those dead with Christ, to share his sacrificial death. R1545:4; F456; HG734:1 A recognition of the death with Christ to self-will, to the world, and all worldly interests, and also of the water immersion as its symbol. R1545:5 Our immersion into death. R1986:6
For the dead— On behalf thereof. (Sinaitic manuscript reading) R1545:2 On behalf of the dead and dying world. R1545:4, 1986:6; F456; HG734:1 Jesus was thus baptized for the dead. PT388:4* Not those who are in the tomb, but those who are nominally alive, though under sentence to death because of sin, "dead in trespasses and sins," dead in God's sight, condemned in Adam. R1986:6
Why are they then— Why then were you baptized for the dead, if you hope for nothing beyond? R1545:4 Why should we consecrate our lives unto death? F456; HG734:4 Paul is combating and disproving the theories of some who were teaching that there would be no resurrection. R1545:4 We would not need to sacrifice anything were it not for the dead and dying condition of the world. R1986:6
Baptized for the dead— To bring the dying world to Christ or to serve them after they are brought to him, and to shine as lights in the world, reproving sin. R1987:1 While our sacrifice is no part of the ransom price, it is a filling up of "that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ for his body's sake." (Col. 1:24) R1987:1 Some have been led to the absurd conclusion that early Christians were immersed in the interest of their dead unbelieving friends and relatives. R1545:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:30]
Stand we in jeopardy— It is as new creatures in Christ we stand in jeopardy. PT388:5*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:31]
I die daily— St. Paul was speaking of his own case, but this statement applies to all who are laying down their lives in the Lord's service. R5173:5; Q760:2 Our baptism into Christ's death began at the time we made a full consecration of our life with no reservation. It will continue day by day until our sacrifices are wholly consumed upon the Lord's altar. HG264:4 By taking up the cross and following after the Lord and Head. OV317:2 There is continual mortifying of the old will until the time of actual death. R5103:4, 4615:1, 3282:5; Q760:2It may be ostracism by the world; the expenditure of physical strength; or a stab from some one who has hurt us with his tongue. R5173:6,5 We renounce the earthly that we may share in the heavenly. During the change we are dying daily and becoming more alive daily. R5090:2 The new creature never dies, unless it forfeits its rights to life and goes into second death. R5103:4 The body of flesh which had belonged to the old creature, reckoned dead since consecration, is not really dead. R5103:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:32]
If— Seemingly referring to the persecution in Acts 19:21-34 when it was probably the intention of the ringleaders of the mob to have a "spectacle" in the Coliseum—to have the Apostle cast into the area to be devoured by the wild beasts.R2207:5
With wild beasts— If Paul did not have a combat intended for him, it came near being such a conflict that it amounted to practically the same thing; or it is barely possible that Paul referred to the Ephesian mob itself, as "beasts" taking his life. R2207:5
Let us eat and drink— Wiser and better far it would be that we should make the most of the present life, enjoying all its pleasures instead of consecrating ourselves to death in baptism, and then living a life of self-sacrifice, which is a daily dying. R1545:4
For to morrow we die— And die and have no thought for the future at all. CR242:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:33]
Evil communications— A pure heart loves cleanliness of person, of clothing, of language and of habits. R5123:3 The ear becomes accustomed to profanity, unkind and bitter words; and the eye to sights of misery and injustice. R2146:2 It is all in vain that some testify of their love to God while they keep company with his opponents. R1588:6 Broadly applicable words. It is better never to mingle with others than run the least risk of having the heart polluted. R2577:4
Corrupt good manners— The tendency is to blunt the finer sensibilities of the pure and good, so that in time the heart will become more or less calloused and unsympathetic unless the unholy influences are resisted. R2146:2 A pure heart loves righteousness and hates iniquity; delights in the society of the pure and shuns all others. R5123:3 The spirit of pride which had manifested itself among the apostles had been inspired to some extent by their treasurer, Judas—as evil communications always are corrupting. R2449:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:34]
Awake— This exhortation is not addressed to the world of sinners, but to Christians. SM349:1 This appeal is especially appropriate today, and it should be the effort of all of us to lift up the proper standard of righteousness not only in our teachings but in all the acts and affairs of life. NS445:6 Whoever hopes to be a king, priest and judge, should now attain the qualifications of heart and mind which will make him competent for the work. SM349:3, 354:2, 355:1 We all know how to will right, but how to do right is the problem. SM350:2 Whoever is violating the principle of justice in his home, in the church, in business, or social relations should examine the matter earnestly and prayerfully. SM354:1 If all might get the thought of the Golden Rule firmly fixed in the mind, if each one could awake to righteousness, to justice, the whole world would be revolutionized. SM353:T
To righteousness— Awake to a proper appreciation of justice. SM349:1, 351:3 Justice is righteousness. SM352:T Some Christians see the doctrine of love, and forget that there is a lesson which precedes it. SM351:3 In vain does any one practise love to his fellow creatures or God while he is violating the principle of justice. Justice first, love afterwards, should be the rule governing all of our dealings with others. SM354:1 To do justice to your neighbor as you wish that neighbor to do justice to you is the essence of the Law of God given to the Jews for their treatment of others. (Matt. 7:12) SM352:1 Justice is the foundation of all character, of all right living. It is the foundation of the throne of God. (Psa. 89:14) SM354:1, 355:3 Upon this sure foundation we shall build a superstructure of love. SM355:3 The very least that we must do is to give justice to one another; and to do so will mean a great blessing to our own characters. SM354:T We should not be unjust even to an animal. We should give every creature the rights which belong to it. SM354:2 Paul did not always succeed in carrying out God's will for righteousness. "To will is present with me, but how to perform I find not." (Rom. 7:18) SM350:2
Sin not— Do not sin against justice in your lives. SM349:2 To do violence to justice is sin. SM354:1, 352:T, 349:1
Some have not— Paul reproves some of the members of the Church, the Body of Christ. NS506:2 We who are in the School of Christ recognize that the Lord is teaching us and is preparing us for a great work in the future. SM349:3, 351:2
The knowledge— A knowledge respecting justice, the principles of righteousness. SM349:2 The glorious instructions of our Lord Jesus, the apostles, the Law and the prophets. SM349:4 God expects every member of his family to have a perfect will, so we seek diligently to prove "what is the good and acceptable and perfect will of God." (Rom. 12:2) SM350:3 The knowledge of God's will is obtained through the study of the Bible. (2 Tim. 2:15) SM351:T
I speak this— And this is. SM349:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:35]
But— Having proved the fact of a general resurrection, and having shown the two orders, the Apostle comes to particulars respecting the two classes in answer to a supposed question. R1511:4Paul held an imaginary discussion with doubters of the resurrection in his day. SM40:2 He pauses to answer some questions. R95:2
Some man will say— Some will unthinkingly ask. R1259:3
Dead raised up— Our Lord's resurrection is God's guarantee of a resurrection of all our race, for which Christ died. R1511:1, 5579:2 During the Millennial age, while being raised up out of death to perfection of life, mankind will still be "dead" although, like the Church of the present time, they will be reckoned to have passed from death to life, from the moment they accept the New Covenant. R1854:2
With what body— With what kind of body. R666:4 God's proposition is the restoration of the soul, the personality. R5612:2 Some dead souls, in the resurrection, will come forth with spirit bodies, and others with human bodies. The important part is, that it is the soul, the being, that comes forth—not the body. R5017:2, 1854:3 While the bodies with which mankind will be awakened will be physical bodies of flesh and blood and bones, they will not be the same bodies. R1854:3; HG137:5 Their awakening will be in bodies such as men have at present—imperfect bodies—mentally and morally; but we should suppose that a reasonable amount of physical restitution would be granted at once. R1854:3 They will come forth in practically the same condition in which they died. SM40:2 A being is made up of two elements—body and spirit of life; hence, if restored to being, they must have some sort of bodies provided for them. R277:2, 205:5 If resurrected (lifted up to perfection) at the moment of awakening, men would not know themselves or each other, so great would be the changes mentally, morally and physically. R1854:4 The statement "I believe in the resurrection of the body," made by various church-creeds, but not by the Bible, misleads so many. R1853:1; CR170:4; Q745:2
Do they come— Will the dead return. SM40:2 Come forth in the resurrection. R666:4 These beings come into being again. R277:2, 205:5 Where are their bodies? R1259:3 Paul goes on to show that the dead in Christ are raised a spiritual body. HG12:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:36]
Thou fool— O foolish person. HG137:5 O senseless man! Q820:T; R340:6* O thoughtless person, to suppose that the decay of the body to dust could hinder the fulfillment of God's promise! Do you not see that in nature God teaches this very lesson? R1259:3; HG137:5
Quickened— Made alive. Q820:T; R340:6*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:37]
And that— The Apostle uses an illustration from nature to teach the Church, not regarding those living, but those dead. He is answering the question of verse 35. R666:4, 360:6, 95:2 The dying and living of the grain best illustrated THE FACT of the dead coming forth to life. R666:4
Which thou sowest— In death. E344; R5108:5, 1880:5; HG331:4
Not— The grain you plant never comes up again; it dies and wastes away. R95:2; HG137:5
Body that shall be— In the resurrection of the soul or being. E349 The bodies in which the world will be awakened will be practically the same as those which died, though not the same atoms of matter. R4794:4, 1857:4, 360:6; E349; PD53/65; HG331:4 As with the development of grain, so with mankind, the body sown is not the identical thing which springs up, though the same nature, and the same identical personality. R360:6 The restoration of the bodies of the billions who have died would be a very absurd proposition. The human frame changes every seven years; so that a man who has reached the age of forty-nine years has had seven bodies. R5612:1, 5578:6, 5017:3, 4994:2, 3174:1, 1853:1 The resurrection body is not the body buried. R2082:2; HG137:5 There will be different kinds of resurrection bodies—just as with the different sorts of grain. R1259:3
Bare grain— It is with man in death and resurrection as with the planting of grain and its reappearance. R1511:4 Though the seed planted does not come up, another seed of the same sort comes forth—a new grain of the same nature as planted. R1259:3; HG137:5 Whatever kind of seed is planted in death, of the same kind and nature will be the resurrection crop. SM40:2 It is not the old grain but the germ or vitality from it which comes forth in a new grain. R666:6 The Book of Mormon teaches that the very body which goes down into the grave will be the body that will be resurrected. (2 Nephi 9:12) HG731:5
Some other grain— If you plant corn you do not expect to see the same grain of corn come up; but you will expect to find other grains of the same kind. HG137:5; R95:2 If you plant barley, you will reap barley. If an animal body is sown in death, the animal body will be raised. The Church is an exception to the rule. We have animal bodies merely loaned to us, in which to operate. We are new creatures, not human beings. R5108:5, 3063:5, 1511:5, 1259:4, 667:6, 360:6 If rye represented the human stock, and by a special treatment of the grain before sowing, changed it into wheat, then those changed grains would sprout and develop not as rye but as wheat. Thus the Apostle illustrates the resurrection of the Church. SM40:3 The children of Adam will have human bodies; those who experience a change of nature through Christ will have spirit bodies, in the resurrection. R1857:4, 3063:5 Those who experience a change of nature, from human to divine, now, through Christ, will not have human bodies when perfected, but spirit bodies; now begotten and quickened, shall be born in the resurrection. R1957:4 The resurrection, both natural and spiritual, finds an illustration in the processes of vegetation. R3250:2, 666:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:38]
But God— In the resurrection. E349; R5017:5, 4668:4, 2123:6, 1880:5, 1259:4; Q588:T At the time of awakening. R4499:6 Not after the resurrection. R2797:2
Giveth it— Each person, each soul or sentient being. R1880:5; CR170:4; E377, 349; HG227:6, 331:4 The soul or being that is to be restored. E344; R5166:3, 5017:5, 4994:2, 4499:6, 3063:1, 880:5; Q745:2; HG137:5, 331:2 What the individual is interested in is the resurrection of his soul—his being—his personality. R5166:3 The germ of life through which man shall be restored to being (whether earthly or heavenly nature) is "hid with Christ in God." (Col. 3:3). R666:6 God will have no difficulty in making a body; divine power is equal to any emergency. The Sadducees doubted the power of God. R5612:2 The Scriptures never speak of the resurrection of our bodies. R5017:5, 2082:2; PD53/65 If "it" means the body, how does this verse apply? HG227:6
A body— A new body. E349, 343; R2187:3, 1880:5; HG333:1 Not the body that died, with wounds and imperfections. R2479:4; PD53/65 It will not be the same body, composed of the same solids and liquids as the one which was buried, but it will be the same being who died that will be resurrected. R1259:3 There is not one statement in the Bible that declares that the same body that dies is to be brought forth in the resurrection. R5612:2,2082:2
As it hath pleased him— As he pleases. R1880:5 As his infinite wisdom has been pleased to provide. HG331:4
To every seed— To every kind of seed. E349 There are as many harvests as there are kinds of seed. R576:2 The world at large have been sown with the natural seed—human nature—and will be raised with natural bodies; while the new—divine-nature, becomes a new seed, and requires a new body. R340:6*, 277:3, 205:6, 95:2 What body you will have depends upon what seed you are of when buried. R95:2
His own body— His own appropriate kind of body. E349 His own body; the raised up one will be of the same nature as when he died. F706; R2602:4 To the Church, spirit bodies; to the world, human bodies, but not the ones lost in death. E344, 349; R1259:4, 360:6, 277:3, 205:6; CR170:4; HG331:4 All who are of the spiritual seed will get a spiritual body, just as surely as the natural seed will have its own body. R95:3Provide to each kind of seed his own appropriate body. R1259:4, 666:4 We presume that children will arise children and develop. R201:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:39]
Not the same flesh— In verses 39-41 the Apostle introduces a description of the first or chief resurrection. R1511:5 Though you have never seen a spiritual body, yet you can see this to be reasonable, and in harmony with God's dealings generally as you see them every day—even of fleshly bodies, there are different sorts and grades—yet all flesh. R95:4 There is a difference in natures; one flesh of man, beasts, fishes, and birds. R5622:4, 5025:4; Q502:5; OV353:5 Various grades of earthly beings. R1511:6Varieties of earthly nature. R666:4 However different the organism, they are all earthy. R5025:4; OV353:5 There will be on the earthly plane perfect fishes, birds, and beasts. R828:1
Kind— Order. R828:1, 404:2*, 222:1*
Men— Man is the lord or chief. R1511:6, 828:1, 470:3 The whole world of mankind are of one kind of seed—human stock. SM40:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:40]
There are— The varieties and differences of fish, fowl, etc., and of sun, moon and stars illustrate the differences which should be expected in the resurrection. R666:4 Two general sorts or kinds of bodies.R277:2, 206:5; HG138:1 Two classes of beings. HG137:6 Both will be glorious. R277:5, 95:4
Celestial bodies— In the spirit realm there are various degrees or grades of being—the angelic being one, and the divine nature chief of all. R1511:6, 458:1 A variety of organisms, but all are spirit. OV354:3; R5025:4 We know that the spiritual is not composed of flesh, blood and bones. R578:3, 261:3, 219:2, 18:1 The Bride of Christ will be like him and will come forth spirit beings. R666:4 God is the chief; cherubim, seraphim, and the still lower order of angels are all spirit beings; Jesus was resurrected to the spirit plane. R5025:4; Q502:6; OV353:5 The angels are in God's image or likeness; the cherubim and seraphim as well, although on a higher scale than man. Q502:6
Bodies terrestrial— Earthly. A182; R5025:4, 277:2, 219:2 The mass of mankind will come forth human beings. R666:4 Various orders of creatures adapted to the earthly home, of which man is the chief, lord, ruler, king. R470:3, 1511:5, 666:4; Q502:6
The glory— Unseen as yet, except as revealed to the eye of faith by the Spirit through the Word. A181 The heavenly glory is represented in our Lord since his resurrection, the express image of the Father's person, and all the faithful of this Gospel age shall be made like him. R2242:6 It is the highest kind of glory to which the Son of Man has been raised—that glory which is peculiar to the divine nature. R1283:3; Q502:6 There will be one glory common to all the celestial beings. F725
Of the celestial— Heavenly. R2242:5, 470:6, 458:1, 277:2; A182 Spiritual. R277:5, 219:2
Is one— Is one thing. R219:2, 95:4
The glory— The earthly glory was represented in the first man, Adam, and such as attain to it will attain a condition of glory similar to that which he enjoyed before he sinned. R2242:5,95:4 The glory of the earthly was lost by the first Adam's sin, and is to be restored to the race by Jesus and his Bride during the Millennial reign. R261:3 A glory common to the human. F725
Of the terrestrial— Earthly. R2242:5, 470:6, 458:1 Earthly nature. HG137:6 Human. R277:5
Is another— Is quite another thing. R95:4 Man, the highest of the earthly creatures, is lower than the lowest of the spiritual beings. The perfect human being is God manifest in the flesh. Q502:6 There is a glory peculiar to each kind of existence, whether animate or inanimate, from the very lowest to the very highest. R1283:3 There is one glory of the mineral, and another glory of the vegetable, and another glory of the animal. There is one glory of man, and another glory of angels, and another glory of the Generator and Regenerator of man. R1283:3 There will be grades or degrees of glory on each plane. R666:5, 458:1 There will be glory to both classes, though differing as the glory and beauty of fish, fowl, etc., differ from the glory of the sun and stars in kind. R666:4 Not all the same degrees, but all will have the same kind of glory. F725
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:41]
There is— In verses 41-44 the picture of the resurrection of the elect shows us how radical will be the change from our present condition as his body of humiliation to our glorious condition as his body celestial. NS178:3
Another glory— The glories yet diversities of the spirit world are well illustrated by those of the sun, moon and stars. R1511:6 There is variety in the heavens. R666:4
Sun— The glory of a star is beautiful, yet different and less than the glory of the sun. R95:4 The Scriptures tell us that the Church as a whole shall "shine forth as the sun." (Matt. 13:43) This description by our Lord himself of the future glory is applied to all who are of the "wheat" class. F725 When our change takes place we shall shine forth as the sun in the Kingdom of our Father.R95:4
Moon— Beautiful, but less majestic than the sun. R666:5
One star differeth— The rewards will not all be alike as respects glory, and honor, though all will be glorious and honorable. F419; R5747:5;Q500:3; CR179:4 All the faithful will be glorified, honored, blessed, perfected; not, however, blessed in the same degree. R5951:3 Some will blaze with a more resplendent brilliancy because of their great zeal. R5039:5 The more loyal we are, the more faithful we are, the fewer slips we shall make, the more like our Redeemer we shall be, and the brighter will be our reward. R5226:5 Those who joyfully endure for the Lord's and truth's sake, the greatest shame, ignominy, trials, persecutions, and thus have experiences most like the Master will, in proportion to their faithfulness, have a future great reward. R2762:4 Some of those who come forth spiritual will, though glorious and perfect, be less grand than others. R666:5 When we see noble examples, like that of our Lord and the Apostle Paul, we rejoice, and realize that their reward will be proportionate to their sacrifice; so it will be proportionately with all the Royal Priesthood. R2762:3; NS337:6 Corroborated by the parables of the talents, and the pounds. SM512:1; F725, 419 The same lesson is given in Dan. 12:1-3 where the resurrection is referred to and the resurrected ones are illustrated by the stars, whose beauty and brilliancy vary. R5951:5, 3965:3, 2067:4 "Thy seed shall be as the stars of heaven." (Gen. 22:17) The stars of heaven fitly picture a glorified Christ and his Church. R5178:5, 2067:1 Many will be of the Great Company; some will be of the Little Flock. R5747:5, 2067:4
From another star— One having authority over "ten cities," another over "five cities." F725
In glory— In the promised future glory there will be different degrees of brilliancy. R2239:5; F725; SM512:1 In position, magnitude and orbit. R828:1, 458:1; F725
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:42]
So also— So Paul reasons that as we can conceive of harmony and perfection, with variety, in the earth; perfect horses, dogs, cattle and men, so we can likewise conceive of similar variety in perfection amongst spirit beings. R1511:6 Having established the general principle of a resurrection, and its applicability to all mankind, the Apostle proceeds to discuss particularly the first resurrection, in which the Church is specially interested. R3174:6, 3063:5, 666:5; HG452:6 Verses 42-52 wonderfully describe the change of nature of the Church. Q838:4; HG138:2 Verses 42-53 refer exclusively to the first resurrection—the Church's. R2339:4 Describing the differences between present conditions and those of the future. E726 The resurrection of the "new creature" in a spirit body, glorious, powerful, immortal. R2422:2, 1952:5, 308:3 The Bride will get perfection of life instantly, being made without further process or trial, incorruptible, glorious, honorable, powerful spirit beings. R1855:2 Our "change" is our full deliverance from flesh conditions and frailties into the perfections of our new being. R172:3
Is the resurrection— The first, chief, best, superior resurrection. F720; R3965:3, 3174:1, 2980:4, 2618:5, 2339:5, 2194:5, 2067:4, 1542:5, 1260:1, 1259:5, 666:5, 361:1; SM512:1; HG138:1, 334:1, 358:5; NS101:4, 178:2, 235:3, 534:4, 786:2 The Greek text guards against the supposition that the resurrection described could be other than that of the Church, by using emphasis which expressed in English, would make this verse read "Thus also is THE resurrection of THE dead." R2339:5, 2477:3, 1881:4, 1854:6, 1542:5, 1512:2, 1511:6, 1259:5, 666:5, 361:1, 95:4; CR41:1; HG138:1 The Apostle fully reaches his topic; as though he would say, Thus will be the special or first resurrection, of the special class of the dead. R1511:6 Greek, anastasis, perfecting. R361:2 The grandeurs and perfections of being which shall be ours when we shall have experienced this great change. R3174:6 Born from the dead to glory, honor and immortality. R3485:6; HG358:5; NS195:6 Jesus' resurrection was to the divine or immortal nature, a spiritual body. And so many of us as shall be immersed into Jesus Christ, immersed into his death, shall also obtain a share in "his resurrection." R1542:5, 361:2; NS655:3 The papal counterfeit of Christ's Millennial Kingdom could not resurrect the dead to glory, power and immortality, as the Scriptures predict. R1135:3
Of the dead— The special, elect dead. HG333:6; F720; R2067:4, 1881:4, 1854:6 The Church. R4175:4, 3564:2, 1105:6; CR278:6; SM465:2; NS326:5, 637:2, 567:1 The overcomers of the Church. NS19:3 THE dead; changed from human nature to divine nature, the heirs of Galatians 3:29 R5178:5,3564:2 The chief class, the sacrificing overcomers. R1259:5 Describing the differences between present conditions and those of the future. F723
It— The new creature whose existence began at the time of consecration and begetting of the Spirit. F726 The new mind. R3063:5 The Church. HG231:3 "It" is the soul that is restored or resuscitated. What was it that died? The Scripture reply is "The soul that sinneth, it shall die." (Ezek. 18:4, 20) Q817:4 The being—the individuality. R666:5
Sown— In death. R666:5
In corruption— In a fleshly, animal body. R5060:6, 2980:4; Q594:1 Imperfect, blemished, marked and marred by sin. R3729:6 Our flesh is subject to decay. R3175:2 The embryo spirit being develops in this mortal body until the moment of resurrection. R5329:6,5158:4, 4793:4, 4177:4 These imperfect bodies show what the intents of our minds are; if faithful, God will give us the bodies promised. CR470:5
It is raised— It is the being which God will raise up in a new appropriate body, even as in the grain. (verse 37) R666:6 The living, intelligent, sentient being is to be raised up by divine power. A phonograph with recording cylinder, furnishes an excellent illustration of the resurrection. Q817:4
In incorruption— In immortality. E396; R2747:5 Greek, aptharsia, that which cannot decay, a death-proof state. E397; R3175:2, 2339:4, 204:1 All the marks and blemishes of sin which belong to the earthen vessel will be destroyed, "blotted out." R2194:5, 1856:4 Divine power will impress the spirit body with the knowledge of all the blessed experiences of the present time, so that these shall be profitable to us, making us better qualified for the divine service. R5158:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:43]
It is sown— In death. B133; R5830:4, 3027:6; NS655:5 Buried in the flesh. R4177:5 The being or soul of the Church. R3564:2, 3027:5 The new creature. F727 Verses 43 & 44 give a description of the resurrection which God has promised to all the members of the Church. R5017:5, 4994:5, 4854:3, 4668:4, 4177:4; Q587:6, 658:3 When buried in death, the Church is actually imperfect, dishonorable and weak. These conditions now covered are to be completely blotted out with the passing of the present life. R2194:5 Our Lord's change was but a sample of that which is to come to all of his true followers. R4123:6, 1692:1; SM655:3
In dishonor— In disesteem. Our body is at present a body of humiliation. F728 Ignominy. R3175:3 With lines of care and sorrow, etc. B133 In death our Lord was considered a companion to thieves. R5830:4 With the wicked and the rich. R4177:5
Raised in glory— Honored. R1692:1 In the "first resurrection." R4991:3, 4981:5, 2156:5; CR131:4; NS768:6 At the second coming of Christ, the resurrection of the Church will be the first item in order. R5132:2; OV190:1 "That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, and every tongue confess, to the glory of God the Father." (Phil. 2:10, 11) R2819:2 The description of the resurrection change of the Church fits equally well to the Lord. R5830:4, 4177:4; CR453:6 Our experiences in the resurrection must be similar to those of our Lord. In his case, there was a sowing in dishonor and raising in glory. R5222:2 Our Lord was raised from the dead to the glory of the Father—not to being a part of the Father, but to share in the Father's glory—glory, honor, immortality was the high reward. Q115:1 Jesus received his glorious body in the resurrection, but it remained for him to be glorified (honored) after he would appear in the presence of the Father. R2819:3 His glorification began in his resurrection from the dead, when he was raised in incorruption, in power, a glorious spiritual body. This glorification was enhanced when he was received up into glory. R2758:2
Is sown in weakness— In imperfection. F728; R3174:6 As human beings. OV356:3 With marks and wounds, etc. B133 Their mortal bodies, now merely the instruments of the new creature, will be laid down forever in death. R5711:1; F728 Not until the resurrection are we given new perfect bodies. R5126:6
It— The being. B133 The new creature, the soul. Q490:5; E728; R5304:5, 4998:5, 4177:5, 3027:5
Is raised in power— Powerful. R1692:1, 152:2 The power of perfection, the power of the new nature, the power of God. F728; R4793:4 In the power of glory, honor and immortality—a spiritual body; giving us a faint glimpse of the perfected spiritual Church's power. R308:3 Without spot or blemish; all sin will have been blotted out. R4308:4; CR186:6 If in the present time of weakness and imperfection we manifest to the Lord the loyalty of our hearts. R5126:6 The hope of all of God's people is that the begetting of the holy Spirit in the present time will be followed by the resurrection birth. R5035:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:44]
It— The Church. R5126:6, 5026:1, 3904:4; Q582:9 The soul or being. Q745:2, 820:T; R667:5; HG227:6 The dead in Christ. HG12:4 The new creature. F728 The new creature is perfected by being given a new body. Thus seen, all of the Lord's people, as was their Lord, are dual beings. R4177:5, 667:5
Sown a natural body— A human body. T58; R4793:4, 3175:3, 1259:5, 637:6 Earthly body. R4635:6Literally, an animal body. B133; E396; R5903:4, 5839:1, 5830:4, 5711:1, 5690:2, 5416:1, 5222:2, 5132:2, 5060:5, 5017:5, 4994:5, 4991:3, 4869:3, 4177:4, 3564:2, 2797:2, 2318:2, 2194:6, 1881:4, 1854:6, 666:5, 514:2; CR80:6; Q53:4, 594:1; SM41:T; HG12:4, 217:2; NS178:4, 235:3, 567:2, 803:3 An imperfect body. R5126:6 With Adamic weaknesses and fleshly imperfections. SM190:2 Needing the imputation of Jesus' merit. R4998:5; Q490:5 The old body is not strong enough to keep God's law; even with the assistance of the new creature. R4869:3 God is not expecting perfection in the flesh, but he is expecting perfect heart intentions. We are showing him, by doing the best of our ability under present conditions, what we will do with a perfect body. R5304:5 The animal body is to be quickened by the Spirit of God, and by degrees the resurrection process in which the new creature is engaged becomes stronger and stronger. If this continues, we shall have a glorious change to the spirit plane. R5060:6; Q594:1 Not until the resurrection shall we receive new bodies; perfect, glorious, immortal. R5126:6, 5017:5, 4177:5
It is raised— It will be raised. B133 Whoever shares in the first resurrection. E316; R4635:6; HG217:2; NS768:6 Full deliverance. R5758:5 With sins blotted out completely. R5839:1, 5690:2, 5416:1 To "Plane L" on the "Chart of the Ages." R274:6, 5060:5; A234; Q53:4 The natural and spiritual body do not exist together. R89:6 As one born of the flesh, our Lord was natural, but when he was born from the dead by the Spirit he was spiritual, and he is our leader in the order of development. This order in Christ is the key to the whole plan, and is the basis of Paul's statement concerning our resurrection. R6:2*
A spiritual body— A pneumatikos body. E312 A heavenly body. R4635:6 A spirit body. R5026:1;F728 Spirit birth. R4889:5; Q582:9 In full possession of its own merit. R4998:5, 3729:6; Q490:5 In power, glory and incorruption. R667:5 The resurrection birth. R5035:1 When the work of fitting is completed. CR420:2 Perfect, complete, lacking nothing. SM190:2 Without flaw, blameless and irreprovable. R5345:6, 5903:4 The image of the heavenly one, our Lord. R2194:6 In the case of the Church, not of the world. CR321:3; R4889:5 "They shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years." (Rev. 20:6) R5049:4,4914:3, 4793:3, 3564:3, 654:6; Q461:5 In our Lord's case there was a sowing an animal body and a raising a spirit body. "Christ...being put to death indeed in flesh, but made alive in spirit." (1 Pet. 3:18—Roth.) R5222:2, 5025:5, 3904:4, 3564:3, 482:3*; T58; OV353:4 Jesus' new mind, his spirit begotten new nature, was, in the resurrection, granted the new body which the Father had promised. R5748:2 There is no suggestion in the Bible about Jesus having a fleshly body in heaven—that is all in creeds and hymn books. R5026:5 Not raised a natural body out of which will grow a spiritual body. R3904:4, 2797:2, 2318:3, 93:5, 66:2 The animal (natural) body and the spiritual body do not exist at the same time.R89:6 This was advanced truth to the Church, whose highest conceptions as Jews had been a resurrection in a body of flesh, an animal body, subject to many of the present blemishes. R1854:6
There is— The spiritual nature is one thing and the fleshly nature is another thing. The blending of the two natures would produce a hybrid nature or being. Q807:4 Nature is simply organism, and varies according to the form or quality of the organism. The element of life is always the same. Q808:T The Lord Jesus left his spiritual nature and condition when he became the "man Christ Jesus." At his resurrection he received the divine nature. Q808:T
Is a natural body— A human body, which, in the resurrection, will still be earthly, human, adapted to the earth. A191, 200; R4668:4,612:6; Q587:6 An animal body. SM41:1; HG35:1; NS637:3 An earthly resurrection which will in due time be revealed. F694 The stress laid by some on the present tense of the verb, be, in this passage, is of no value as an argument. It proves nothing. "Unto us a child is born" spoken by Isaiah (9:6) hundreds of years before the birth of Christ is understood by all. R89:5 The world is not to expect a spirit-begetting nor birth. R4889:5
And— Separate and distinct natures. R514:2, 454:1, 18:1; A181 Which you will have depends on which seed you are of when buried. R95:4
Is a spiritual body— A special, spiritual resurrection for the Church. F694; R5222:2 A spirit body. SM41:1 He does not say that the spirit body is a human body glorified. R5025:3; OV353:2 Earthly beings will not see these spiritual beings with their natural eyes, for the same reason that we cannot see angels now. R4064:6 If "it" means the body, how does it apply when the Apostle says "God giveth it a body as it has pleased him?" (verse 38) HG227:6 A spiritual body does not mean a soul without a body. HG12:5 We cannot imagine either the divine Father or our Lord Jesus without bodies of some sort. A200
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:45]
And so it is written— In harmony with this statement. (As surely as there are natural, human or earthly bodies, so surely also there is such a thing as a heavenly or spirit body.) R1259:5
The first man Adam— There was no pre-Adamite man. F42 Adam was the first human being. All the peoples of the earth are descended from Adam, no matter how different in color, stature, intelligence, etc. they may now be. R2344:6 Father or life-giver to his race. R4556:1 Head of the human family, and pattern of the perfect human being. R205:5, 277:2, 205:5 Adam generated no children until first Eve had been taken from his side. R4556:2 The first Adam is the sample of what an earthly body will attain to in the resurrection. R1855:2, 3564:3 There is no intimation in the Bible that spirituality or immortality was placed before him as of possible attainment. R66:2*We are not sure that the Lord's Word speaks of Adam as a type. The Apostle does not contrast Adam and Jesus, but speaks of the first Adam and the second Adam. Christ is very unlike Adam. He was obedient. R5967:2; Q721:7 Adam and Eve in some respects foreshadowed Christ and the Church. Christ is to be the Great Life-giver, or Father of mankind; the Church will be the mother or caretaker of the regenerated hosts. R5141:5, 777:1
Was made— Became. R1259:5; Q742:1*
Made a living soul— An animal being. E138; R3564:3, 2797:3, 1259:5, 191:3; HG138:3 A human being. OV353:4; R5025:4 An earthly being. R2797:3, 1259:5 Literally, animal soul or living being. R191:3 Person. HG12:4, 15:4 Adam gives the natural body, which is mortal. R62:4*
The last Adam— The second Adam, "Root" or life-giver. E138, 455; R4556:1, 1747:4; NS340:4 The Lord in his resurrection is an illustration of the resurrection condition of the Church. R1855:2, 3564:3, 277:2; Q742:2 He is not the second Adam yet. He will not begin his work until the Millennial age, when he will become the second father to the race. R5967:2; Q722:T Before beginning his work of regenerating the world, God has arranged that first from the wound in Christ's side, figuratively, an elect Church shall be formed—the second Eve. R5141:5; Q264:2 The second Adam will generate no children until the Church, the second Eve, shall have been perfected; made joint-heir and help mate in the Kingdom and its work of regeneration. R4556:2, 4994:6 As Christ will be the second Adam to the world for its regeneration, so the Church will be the second Eve to nourish, instruct, all the willing and obedient back into harmony with God during the Millennial age. OV381:1; R5967:5, 5188:5, 5719:3, 5141:5; Q264:2 The whole world can be regenerated only by the second Adam. R4555:2; NS340:4 Our Lord, as "the man Christ Jesus," was not the second Adam, and did not do the work of the second Adam. The plan of God proposes that the second Adam shall in relation to Adam take his place as the life-giver to a race who shall possess the earth and enjoy it; not as Redeemer, but as father to our race does our Lord correspond to Adam—as the second Adam. R4556:2 He is called the second Adam, in that he takes the place of the first Adam—undertakes to be the Father and life-giver to Adam and every member of his race upon condition of their obedience to him. NS340:4 A perfect one, just like Adam. R1043:3*
Was made— Was raised. R4854:3; Q658:3
Became— by resurrection. R1259:5
A quickening spirit— A life-giving spirit being. B107; E138; R4854:3, 4556:5, 3564:3, 2819:1, 2797:3, 1855:2, 1259:5, 579:3, 316:4*, 277:4, 206:1, 18:6; Q658:3; HG138:3; NS198:4 At his resurrection. R2981:2, 2758:1, 1995:5, 1856:6; Q742:1* He is now the express image of the Father's person. (Heb. 1:3) R277:4, 206:2 After Jesus' resurrection he appeared in a body of flesh which veiled, yet represented him. R1995:6, 1873:6, 1416:4 Our Redeemer is not our father or the giver of our spiritual life. His earthly life rights, he gave to the Father without appropriating the merit to any until he applied them "on our behalf." R4556:5 In accepting Christ as Redeemer, the believing one is reckoned no longer as a dying son of the dead Adam, but as a living son of the "last Adam," having a new life in Christ. R1438:1 Christ was the last Adam and the Church is to be like him, with spiritual bodies. HG138:3 Christ gives the spiritual body, which is immortal. R62:4*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:46]
Howbeit— However. R1259:6 But as if Paul were anticipating the caviling which would come, and determined to give a clear offset to it, he continues. R89:6 If we would think of the two orders of beings, we should consider the change that took place in one of those who became divine and how the change was effected. R1259:5 First the natural and afterward the spiritual, is applicable to the relation between the two Adams, as well as to other features of the plan. R145:4*
Was not first— That was not first. R89:6 The spiritual was not first, but the natural, afterwards the spiritual, so that the race in general inherited not the divine nature, but the earthly or human nature. R1259:6; E138
Which is spiritual— Greek: pneumatikos. E312 Which was spiritual. E455; R89:6
Which is natural— Which was animal. E138 Which is animal. HG12:4 Is first. R89:6
Afterward— The natural could not of itself become spiritual, neither could there be the spiritual, in God's order without "first the natural." R66:2* Showing that the earthy animal man, precedes the heavenly, spiritual man, as God's true order; therefore the work of the "first man," precedes that of the "second man." HG15:5
Which is spiritual— Greek: pneumatikos. E312 The natural or "vile body" changed becomes the glorious body; changed by the power of the Spirit indwelling. (Rom. 8:11; Phil 3:21) R66:2 Illustrated by the written word, the Bible, in the order of purpose, preceding the unwritten, the book of Nature; yet in the order of time the unwritten word precedes the written. R29:6* A spiritual body does not mean a soul without a body. HG12:5 Some incorrectly teach that man had and still has a spiritual nature. R191:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:47]
The first man— The first Adam continues to be the head of the human family. We still speak of him as father Adam. R5967:2; Q722:T Who was a sample of what the race will be when perfect. A191 The world is to attain the likeness of the first Adam. R3564:3 The world at large will be members of the earthly Adam. SM41:T See also comments on verse 45.
Is— Was. R1259:6
Of the earth, earthy— From the ground, earthly. R1259:6, 89:3 Human being. R89:3 Not a spirit being in any sense. Adam could not therefore die a spiritual death. R2841:1; SM47:2 He was an earthly image of a spiritual being, possessing qualities of the same kind, though differing widely in degree, range, and scope. A174 The energy of Jehovah operating on earthly substances produced man; the same energy operating on spirit substances produced angels. E105 The supposition that man could lose spiritual being arose from a confusion of thought concerning human and spiritual beings. R363:3
The second man— The second Adam. E455; R5718:3 Jesus, the spirit being. CR472:2 Not as Redeemer, but as father or lifegiver to our race does our Lord correspond to Adam. R4556:2; Q722:T Our Lord will be the second Adam or second father or life-giver to Adam's race during the Millennium. R4556:2 He is not the second Adam yet. R5967:2, 4556:2; Q722:T The "Little Flock" will be members of the second Adam. SM41:T It is a great mistake of some to suppose that "the man Christ Jesus" was the second Adam. E137 Having taken our humanity, without its sin, Christ was in that nature made a sin offering. R106:5*
Is the Lord— At his second presence, during the Millennium. E455 Not the Logos, nor the man Christ Jesus. E136 Our Lord is referred to as already the second Adam, not because he has already given his life to Adam's race, but because he will do so in due time. R4556:2 Lord signifies master, ruler, governor. Lordship signifies dominion, power, authority. Husband is also a definition of Lord. The Anglo-Saxon word, Hlaford, from which our English word Lord is derived signifies breadwinner. The title of Lord thus applied to Jesus Christ is expressive of a glorious fullness of power and love. R61:1*
From heaven— The heavenly Lord. R5025:4, 5237:5, 3564:3; Q264:2; OV353:4; SM41:T Our Redeemer, who humbled himself and took the earthly nature, thereby became the second Adam. R5025:4; OV353:4 The first-born from the dead, the justifier, the life-giver to the world. Q264:2 Christ, at his second advent; no longer identified with the first Adam. E137 Because the type was an earth man, does not set aside the truth that the antitype is a spiritual man. R145:1*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:48]
As is the earthy— As was the first Adam. F721; R4556:4, 1511:5, 612:6, 206:4; HG138:3 Like the earthy one, Adam. R4556:4, 277:5, 206:4 Of what kind the earthy one, Adam. (Diaglott) R95:2
Such are they also— So are they also. F721 Will be in the resurrection. R4556:4, 1149:2*, 277:5, 206:4 Will be when raised. (Diaglott)R95:3
That are earthy— The world of mankind in general. F721 The earthy ones. R4556:4, 95:3 Human—adapted to the earth. R612:6 Those who shall have part in the earthly Kingdom shall partake of the earthly or human nature. R637:6, 277:5, 206:4 The world in general, who will experience restitution to human perfection, will be like the earthly one—like the first Adam before he sinned. F721; R382:1; HG138:3 Of the kind or nature of the earthly one, in his highest attainment, will be the kind or nature of all the earthly ones who by resurrection attain fullness of life and perfection. R1259:6, 1149:2*
And— Separate and distinct natures. R507:4, 18:1; A181
As is the heavenly— Like the heavenly one, Christ. R4556:4, 277:5, 206:4 When "born from the dead." R277:5, 206:4
Such are they also— So are they also. F721 Such will be in the resurrection. R4556:5, 95:3; NS178:5 Such also will be the heavenly ones when raised. (Diaglott) R95:3 The "second man," has a "wife" who becomes one with him. HG15:4
That are heavenly— That are heavenly ones; the new creation. R4556:5, 1511:5, 277:5, 206:4, 95:3; NS178:2 Now begotten to the heavenly nature by the Word of God through the spirit, to be born into the perfection of that being. R277:5, 206:4 Of the kind or nature attained by the one from heaven is to be the kind and nature of the heavenly ones. R1259:6Those who have part in the heavenly or spiritual Kingdom shall partake of the spiritual nature. R637:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:49]
And as we— The Church. F722; R5575:1, 4556:5, 1855:2; OV138:4; NS178:2, 637:3
Have borne the image— Earthly bodies. B133 Borne the likeness of the earthly. R1259:6 As we now bear the image of the earthy—Adam. OV353:2 As earthly beings we did bear the image. NS178:2 In this life. R89:6 Been born of the flesh and thus attained something of the likeness of the earthly or animal man. R1855:5 When begotten of the flesh, we are born of the flesh in the likeness of the first Adam, earthly. R578:6 Although we have lost much of the grandeur and beauty of character, mind and form, yet we are in his likeness. R104:6 Jesus, in taking the form of a perfect man, would, of necessity, be in likeness to sinful flesh. (Rom. 8:3) R104:6 The old creation was in many things a picture or type of the new creation; a small representation. R1064:1* All who are born of the flesh "bear the image of the earthy." R89:3Positive evidence that here, in the flesh men have not attained the likeness or image of God, but that is something to be attained, when that which is perfect is come. R89:6 The first stage of the progressive development of the human family, is to bear the image of the first man, male and female, for "they were one flesh." (Gen. 2:24) HG15:4
Of the earthy— The earthly father, Adam. R1542:6; B133; E455; F721; R1542:6; NS178:2 The earthy one, Adam. R4556:5
Human nature. R360:6 We— The Church; joint-heirs with Christ, and sharers of the exceeding great and precious promises in the divine nature. (Rom. 8:17; 2 Pet. 1:4) E455; A198; R5575:1 Being begotten by the Spirit to the new, "divine nature." R1855:2, 578:6 Having given up the human nature to become "new creatures." R360:6 As new creatures in Christ. NS178:2
Shall also— If subsequently born of the Spirit. R1855:2, 578:6 If faithful. R5025:4, 5017:5 When resurrected. R1149:3*, 578:6; OV353:3 In the future. R89:6 Unless there be a falling away. A198
Bear the image— When born in the resurrection. R360:6, 5025:4; OV353:3 Be raised spiritual bodies. HG33:5; B133 Bear the likeness, ourselves be heavenly beings. R1855:2, 1259:6; A198; E141 Share in the nature and the likeness. OV353:3; R5025:3
Of the heavenly— The heavenly Lord B133; NS178:2 The heavenly one, Christ. R4556:5, 1855:2; F722; NS637:3 Our glorious Lord. OV353:3 The second Adam. E455; R578:6; OV353:3; NS178:2 The "second man," who also has a "wife" who becomes one with him. HG15:4 The spiritual body. R360:6 Heavenly and spiritual are used interchangeably in the Bible. R155:2* Called to the obtaining of his glory; a share in Christ's resurrection, the first resurrection. R5575:1 Attainment of immortality. R4775:1 Become partakers of the new divine nature in the resurrection.R1542:6; OV138:4 The promises to the saints of the Gospel age are heavenly. HG333:5 Many seem to think that a spiritual body is not a literal body. The Apostle is not hear teaching that there is a "real" body, and there is a figurative, or metaphorical body. R119:3*; HG35:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:50]
Now this I say— Because I would have you understand that such a change from human to divine nature and organism is necessary. R1259:6
Flesh and blood— Humanity; "That which is born of the flesh is flesh." (John 3:6) R2422:1, 4793:6, 3175:1, 2980:4, 1856:3,6; NS100:1 Human nature. R2423:1, 1259:6, 611:3 Flesh and blood cannot see that which is spiritual. R5455:3 Our call to the spirit nature means the renunciation of the earthly nature in every sense. R4810:3 Flesh and blood will see Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob and all the prophets in the Kingdom. R4706:1 Our Lord is not now flesh and blood, and we must be made like him to inherit the heavenly Kingdom. F723; R5772:2, 5473:1, 5181:3, 4108:6, 1952:6, 507:4; Q461:5; SM66:4; CR327:2 Jesus was made flesh merely "that he, by the grace of God, should taste death for every man." (Heb. 2:9) HG627:6 Jesus was the first to pass from earthly to heavenly condition by his resurrection change—"put to death in flesh, he was made alive in spirit." (1 Pet. 3:18). The Church is promised a similar glorious change. R5772:2, 5416:1, 5222:3 It is not the flesh that has entered the school of Christ. Our acceptance of the divine call to spirit nature meant the renouncement of the earthly nature in every sense of the word. R2439:5 Our bodies will not be called spiritual, but yet actually be flesh and blood. R1855:2The members of the Bride shall be like unto the angels—heavenly or spirit beings. R4966:2; Q461:5 The spirit body is not a human body glorified. A human being is so totally different from a spirit being, and the Scriptures do not even attempt to give us an explanation. (1 John 3:2) OV353:2 The members of the glorified Body of Christ will not be like either the white or the black man. R513:6 We are not to delude ourselves as some are inclined to do, by saying that "flesh and bones" cannot inherit the Kingdom. R3175:1, 1856:5
Cannot inherit— We must die. R4054:3 We must be changed. CR471:6; R5199:5, 2573:4, 1952:6; OV285:T; HG204:6; NS199:5, 534:4, 637:2 Our Lord's elect Bride will constitute the first resurrection class, changed from earthly to heavenly nature. R4553:5, 5694:1, 4914:3; Q461:4 Jesus has gone to prepare a place for the Church in the Father's house on high. CR116:6 The full number of the elect must be found and be glorified by the resurrection change. Civ Completeness of actual justification and of actual sanctification and growth will be attained only in the first resurrection. R5208:5 Mankind will see Christ and his Bride only with the eye of faith. R4706:1 Christ and the Church are to reign as kings and priests in a Kingdom which earthly beings cannot inherit. R5575:1 "A spirit hath not flesh and bones." (Luke 24:39) B128; R578:3 The Kingdom of God belongs to the world to come, and is a spiritual Kingdom; and those who inherit it are to be spiritual beings. HG12:4, 138:3 The Jews restored will be natural men, and such can neither see nor inherit the real Kingdom of God. R56:5*; OV108:2 There are two Adams, their two wives and two families; two births and two lives; two covenants, two laws, two sanctuaries, two circumcisions, two temples, two seeds, two nations, and two lands for inheritance. R56:5*, 89:6
The kingdom of God— Shortly to be established. R5930:6 "Except a man be born again (begotten now to a new nature, and born in the resurrection) he cannot enter the kingdom of God." (John 3:3) R3175:1, 2980:4, 1856:3, 397:4; Q838:2; T23 When this class shall have inherited the Kingdom, they will be prepared to do the work of judging the world. R5776:4 The promise and hope held before the Church was always the hope of the Kingdom. For it all have prayed. R1855:2
Neither doth corruption— Nor can we so long as corruptible. R1259:6
Incorruption— Greek, aptharsia, that which cannot decay. E397; F727; R2339:4,204:1 This word, when applied to being, existence, is of similar significance to immortal. R1642:4 That incorruptible glory and kingdom promised us. R1259:6 Thus closes Paul's argument regarding the resurrection; but lest some should be perplexed and wonder how any could become spiritual bodies, if they should be alive when their Lord comes, he continues to explain. R95:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:51]
Shew you a mystery— I will reveal a mystery to you, a point not clearly seen heretofore. R1259:6 A matter not yet fully plain and clear of which he could only give them a glimpse. R668:3 There is a mystery connected with this matter. F723 Which the Savior has been doing from the time of his death until now. NS740:5 The Apostle recognized that it would be difficult to fully grasp the thought of so thorough a change; that our difficulty would be less in respect to those who have fallen asleep in death than those alive. F723 So great a mystery, that few seem able to realize, that if a member of the Body of Christ die now, instead of sleeping even for a moment, he is changed to a spiritual body in an instant. R308:4
We— The Church. R1854:5, 845:1*, 678:2; HG366:5 Not the world. Q584:2
Shall not all sleep— In death, awaiting the resurrection morning. E345; R5829:6, 5132:2, 3027:6, 2617:5, 2197:6, 845:1, 274:6; HG332:2 As all members do who die before this time. R5132:2, 5059:6, 274:6 "Ye shall die like men." (Psa. 82:7) "Be thou faithful until death and I will give thee a crown of life." (Rev. 2:10) R1855:4; F724; Q122:2 Speaking of the closing of the Gospel age. R2617:5 Some will be alive and remain till the second coming of Jesus.R5017:6; HG231:3 To die is one thing; to remain unconscious, dead, is quite another. C239; R3175:2, 1259:6 The apostles frequently used this appropriate, hopeful and peaceful figure of speech. E345; R1881:1; HG332:2 The Apostles did not expect Christ's Kingdom in their day. Paul, while foretelling his own death, declared that some would be alive at the second coming of Christ. R5829:6, 5339:4 When the time for the establishment of God's Kingdom has come it will no longer be necessary to wait in the unconscious sleep of death. R1259:6; F724 The early Church thought that St. Paul meant that they would not sleep, but he was referring to the Church as a whole. R5339:3 The hope of each generation of the Church in early times, was, that they would be of those mentioned by Paul who would be alive when the Lord would return; that they might not be obliged to sleep in death. R665:2 For those alive at the time of our Lord's second presence, the moment of death will be the moment of resurrection change. R4914:5, 5728:6, 5339:4, 5017:6; Q117:2; PD61/72 The resurrection of the saints takes place at the presence of the Lord and before the inauguration of his Kingdom. R6013:1* Death would not have been figuratively called sleep, except for the provision for a resurrection. R2617:6; SM38:2 The Church were asleep as new creatures. R5108:5 This statement is misunderstood by many to mean, "We shall not all die." It means that we shall not all pass through a period of unconsciousness. R3175:3, 1855:5, 473:3, 293:3: F724 In the case of Jesus, there were nearly three days of sleep. R475:2, 304:4 Regarding those who, at the time of their departure from this life, see heavenly visions of angels, and hear strains of celestial music, they saw not an actual glimpse of celestial glories, but merely a phantasmagoria induced by an excited condition of the imaginative powers of the mind, with a correspondingly dormant state of the reasoning faculties. Q762:1
But we shall all— We must all; the living no less than the dead saints. C232; R1496:6 Though we will not need to wait in sleep, the same change will be needful. R1259:6 We must all be. R95:5
Be changed— From human or flesh conditions to spirit conditions. R2980:4, 4071:3, 2980:4, 1855:4, 1484:4, 1260:2, 152:5 To a spiritual body in an instant. R308:4 From mortal to immortal, from animal bodies to spirit bodies. R1496:6, 2982:6; C232; HG145:3 From the earthly nature to the heavenly nature. R5299:2, 5510:3, 5178:5, 5078:5 By resurrection power from human nature to the glory, honor and immortality of the divine nature. R1879:5,5038:3, 2765:4, 1259:6, 1260:2; OV285:T; HG299:5; NS178:4, 614:5 By the first resurrection power. R5199:5, 5407:3, 3376:1; HG231:1; OV343:1 By death, the dissolution of the earthen vessel. A235; F724 Receive life in complete measure instantly. R1854:5 Established enduringly on the heavenly plane at the right hand of God; principalities and powers being subject. SM506:T; CR114:4 Because "flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom." (verse 50) Civ; R5930:3, 5903:4, 5776:4, 5753:1, 5416:1, 5222:5, 5017:6, 4914:3, 4124:1; Q122:2, 461:5, 820:T; HG145:3, 231:4, 366:5; NS100:6, 656:6, 768:6 Not fall asleep, but in the moment of death be resurrected as part of the Church. D622; R3823:2; OV213:4; CR456:6; SM154:3 Be made partakers of the divine nature and as invisible to mankind thereafter as are God and the heavenly angels. D618; R5455:3, 3075:3, 3175:2 Those who inherit the heavenly Kingdom must become spirit beings before they can enter into it. R5181:3, 5772:2, 5623:4, 3075:3 In order that we may be "like him, and see him as he is." (1 John 3:2) R2318:6 Those alive at the second coming of Jesus will not take precedence over the sleeping ones, for "The dead in Christ shall rise first; then we which are alive and remain:" (1 Thes. 4:15) shall be changed in a moment. R5017:6, 4794:2, 845:2*, 667:2; HG231:3 The only reason why the Church will see the Lord in glory will be because she will have the resurrection change. NS656:6 The change may be said to be all at one time in the sense that it is all in the harvest time, all in the end of the Age. Q122:2 Translated in a single moment. R361:5 From sacrificing priests, to priests of the Order of Melchizedek. SM145:T Our death takes place before we enter the grave, and our life begins and grows for a while before we get the body which God has designed for us. R95:5Rebecca's putting on of a veil (Gen. 24:65) would seem to mean the passing of the Church beyond the veil—beyond the flesh into the spirit condition. NS293:4 The coming of Elijah to Mt. Horeb portrayed the fact that the Church will be in and under the Kingdom administration while still in the flesh, although the last members of the Church will not fully participate in the Kingdom honors and blessings until they shall have experienced the great resurrection change. R5752:6 All the peculiarities of male and female will be obliterated, for there is neither male nor female amongst the angels; and there will not be in the glorified Church. All will be alike, sexless. R4914:3; Q461:5 Those not thus changed will never see the Lord. D600 If we have our earthly natures consumed, then we shall get the divine nature. R5250:5 If the body members of Christ can be changed. so could the Ancient Worthies. They would be exchanging a perfect human nature for a perfect spirit nature as a reward for faithfulness in the service of the Lord. R5183:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:52]
In a moment— The instant of dying will be followed the next instant by the change. R3175:4, 5269:1, 4793:4, 3823:2, 1855:5, 1259:6; F724;NS338:1 Without an interim of sleep or corruption. R2339:4 Not all in the same moment, but each in his own moment, changed instantly—until gradually, the full number shall be completed. R3905:6, 667:4; Q122:2 Instead of sleeping for a moment. R308:4 This will be an instantaneous change. R5132:2,6013:1*, 5728:6, 5354:2, 3107:1, 1854:5, 1259:6, 915:3, 475:2, 304:4; A200; C232 In the first resurrection. OV317:2; R5473:1; D618 Those of this class who have been previously dead will have an instantaneous resurrection. R4973:3 Instead of being awakened imperfect and requiring a thousand years to reach perfection, as will those of the resurrection by judgment. R1854:5 The wise virgins have been entering in to the marriage since the autumn of 1878 AD, and are still entering in; passing beyond the vail, changed, in a moment. R3868:6, 2982:5 1878 marked the time for the beginning of the establishment of the Kingdom of God, by the glorification of all who already slept in Christ. R3823:2, 5566:5, 2982:4, 1484:2 At the moment of death they enter into the glorious heavenly state where their works continue with them. From that time the Lord's people have entered at once into their reward. Q760:2 Though the moment of change may be the same for all who slept less, it is not God's plan that those who will be changed without sleep should be changed at the same moment; for it is written, "The dead in Christ shall rise first, then we, the remainder (or ones left over of the same class) appointed unto life, shall be caught away in clouds (into obscurity) to meet the Lord in the air." (1 Thes. 4:16, 17) R1260:4
Twinkling of an eye— At the end of our course. R5108:1 Instantly. R1855:5 And thus caught away in the heavenly conditions, spiritual conditions, "in the air" (1 Thes. 4:17) conditions. NS338:1
At the last trump— Greek, en, during, or in, the last trump. R668:4, 152:6 During the forepart of the period covered by the trump of God, the seventh trumpet, typified by the Jubilee trumpet. B197, 148; R5566:5, 1855:5, 1260:4, 579:6, 368:5, 579:3, 263:3, 194:4, 19:4; Q592:2 Which is already sounding. C232 The seventh of the series of symbolical trumpets began in 1874, just before our Lord took to himself his great power and began his reign. R2982:4 During which the first resurrection and change of living saints occurs. R194:4 In the end or close of the Gospel age, during the sounding of the seventh trumpet. (Rev. 11:15) R1260:4 When the seventh trumpet shall sound. R3175:4, 5132:2, 1855:5 It is a symbolic trumpet, which will sound during the entire Millennium. R1855:5, 2982:4; B148 When the Church is to be rewarded. There is to be no open demonstration. R579:6 We are now living under the sounding of the seventh trumpet. R845:2* As we will not be rewarded twice, nor resurrected twice, we conclude that the "trump of God" (1 Thes. 4:16) and the "last trump" are the same, differently expressed. R579:6, 263:3, 19:4 The symbolic trumpet which covers the period of forty years called The Day of the Lord. R668:4 The seventh or last trumpet did not sound all the way through, as men have been dying. R89:5
And the dead— In Christ, his members. R3175:4 The Church. E398; R1881:4 The sleepers. R678:2 The special dead, the saints. R204:4 The dead members must be raised to receive their change before they can be forever with the Lord. R5181:3 Those members of "the seed" (of God), Christ, who lie in death's cold embrace. R152:2
Raised incorruptible— Greek, apthartos, that which cannot decay. E398; R2339:3, 204:1 All who have part in the first resurrection. R2747:5 Shall arise spiritual, immortal, etc. R152:2 Immortal, not liable to corrupt, decay or perish. R204:4
And we— Of them then living. R3175:4 The saints who remain. R1881:4 Of the same order or class who remain. R1260:4, 204:4 Who are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord. (1 Thes. 4:17) R152:2
All— All who have part in "the first resurrection," the victors, overcomers. R152:2
Shall be changed— At the first resurrection; to the divine nature. R4799:2, 5199:5, 5123:4, 4973:3, 3376:1, 1260:1 "Made like unto Christ's glorious (spiritual) body." (Phil. 3:21) R152:3 Those who are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord will be "changed" to the same place of spirit being; fully born of the spirit—heavenly, spiritual, incorruptible, immortal beings. A234 We know not how long it will be after their "change" before they, as a full company, will be glorified (plane K) with the Lord, united with him in power and great glory. A235; R5060:5, 274:6; Q53:4 Early in the morning of the Millennial age, the Church is to be helped, delivered. R4133:5 Not until our resurrection shall we be perfected in the divine likeness; but now, nothing short of purity of heart, will, intention, can be acceptable to God. R5123:4, 1855:4 The full change, begun in us by a change of heart, called the begetting of the Spirit. R1881:4, 626:4; HG333:6 Not at the same instant to all. A long period of over eighteen hundred years elapsed between the instantaneous change of our Lord and the change of those who have slept and waited for the Kingdom to come. R1260:2 Not a protracted or gradual changing from a little life to an abundant fullness. R1260:2 This change of condition, from the earthly to the spiritual body, is the third step of our development—redemption. (Rom. 8:23) R200:3 The "catching away" referred to in 1 Thes. 4:17. R152:3
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:53]
For— Because. R1260:4 Of necessity. R204:4
This corruptible— Greek, phthartos. R204:1 That part of the Body of Christ which is corrupted. R1260:4 This corruptible, diseased, perishable condition. R204:4
Put on incorruption— Greek, aptharsia, that which cannot decay, the death-proof state. E397; F727; R3175:2, 2339:4 Although aptharsia and athanasia represent in many respects the same thought, yet by antithesis the Apostle brings out their shaded differences in verses 53 and 54. R2339:4Be invested with imperishable quality. R204:4
And this mortal— All who share in the first resurrection. E78 The Bible distinctly declares that man is mortal, that death is possible to him. R1642:5 That which is now dying. R1260:4 Dying condition. R204:4
Put on immortality— Greek, athanasia, deathlessness. E397; R2339:2 Self-existence; life-inherent. E78 A quality ascribed only to Jehovah, to Christ Jesus, and to his Bride. A186; R5116:4 This is the class which will receive the preeminence over all other classes, all other stations, in earth or in heaven. R5711:1 Why should it be any more incredible that Jesus' nature was transformed from the spiritual to the human without retaining his former nature under cover, than that the Church "shall put on immortality," and yet not retain the flesh and blood nature? R677:4* The resurrection moment is the moment of immortality, the divine nature. Q115:1 Invested with unchangeability. R204:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:54]
So when— The attempt of some to make out that incorruptible refers to one state, and immortality to another is without foundation. Prof. Young, Liddell & Scott, and all other translators are right in using the two words interchangeably.R204:4
This corruptible— Greek, phthartos. R204:1 Our flesh is subject to decay. R3175:2 Referring to the saints who would be "asleep" or under the power of corruption and would put on a condition of incorruption by resurrection. R2339:4 Perishable condition. R204:4
Put on incorruption— Greek, aptharsia, that which cannot decay, the deathproof state. E397; F727; R3175:2, 2339:4, 204:1
This mortal— Dying condition. R204:4 Referring to the saints who would remain until the "change" and would pass from mortal to immortal conditions. R2339:4 Or dying part of the "Body of Christ" which is not to be changed until the dead members of the same Body have first been made incorruptible. R1260:4
Put on immortality— Greek, athanasia, deathlessness. E397; R2339:2, 204:1 Assume immortality; a lasting or unchangeable condition. R204:4 This promotion can be received from no other quarter than God himself, on his own terms. R5711:1 Be clothed with unchangeability. R204:4 When the entire Church of the first-born shall be completed. NS118:4
Then— When the Church has been glorified with her Lord. R1855:5, 1105:6, 86:3; SM465:2 Then the prophecy of victory over death will begin to have its fulfillment. It will require all of the Millennium to accomplish the victory over death. R3175:5; NS568:1 When the Little Flock has been changed to the full divine nature and likeness and has begun to rule and bless the world. R894:4; E373 During that Millennial reign. R1855:5 The grand work upon which we enter when "our seed" gets its own body. R95:6
Brought to pass— Begin to be fulfilled. R3175:5, 204:4, 95:6, 86:6 Be brought to fulfillment. R1260:4, 1106:1 Will that prophetic promise be fulfilled. R204:4 When this special class, the dead and we, the overcomers, the saints, are changed to undying, changeless conditions. R204:4 It is not now true. HG496:6 By the close of Messiah's reign he will have accomplished a great victory over sin and opposition, including death, which will be the last enemy to be fully destroyed. OV169:T; HG138:5
Saying— Divine prophecy. HG496:6; R1260:4 The Apostle gives this quotation from the Old Testament in corroboration of his argument that the only hope for the dead is a resurrection. E377
That is written— In Isa. 25:8. R86:3, 204:4; E46 As a general promise to the world. R1855:5
Death— Adamic death, not the second death. R1219:6 Which, as a great monster, has swallowed up mankind. R86:6, 474:3 This text is no proof that the restitution standing given to all in Christ will be maintained in the trial of the Millennial judgment and forever. R1219:5 This death being destroyed by the release of all out of it would not hinder any so released from dying the second death as the penalty for their own wilful sins, when on trial. R1219:6
Is swallowed up— An illusion to "He will swallow up death in victory." (Isa. 25:8) R2600:4, 1855:5, 1219:5, 894:4, 763:6 The work of the Millennial age, and a gradual one, just as the swallowing up of mankind by death has been a gradual one. E373; R1855:5, 87:1 The curse will not be entirely removed until about the close of the Millennium. R5780:1, 894:4, 87:1 Justice will never be cheated out of its dues; yet love gains the victory and provides the way out of the difficulty, and does this at the expense of the one through whom the whole plan is consummated; our blessed Lord Jesus. OV407:1 A pen picture of the blessings to be accomplished during (not after) Christ's reign of a thousand years. R1219:5, 86:6 The bruising of Satan "under your feet", (Rom. 14:20) and the destroying of death, have both been deferred until the Body of Christ is complete. R86:3 Our work is to be two-fold; destroying and removing sin and its effects, and thus restoring to man happiness, purity, and all that was lost through sin. R87:4
In victory— Victoriously. R1260:4 The first resurrection, the change of the Church, will be but the beginning of the great victory which Christ is to achieve over death and the grave. R3175:4, 1260:5, 1106:1 The Church, and finally the world, get the victory over the grave by a resurrection. R308:5, 1106:1 The Millennial work of abolishing death and restoring life will then go on successfully. R204:4 To accomplish this complete victory over the grave will be the very object of establishing the Kingdom, and will require a thousand years. R3175:5, 1106:1 Every member of Adam's race is to be delivered by him who redeems all. HG497:2 Our Lord's resurrection was a step toward this victory. The change of his Church will be a further step; then the destruction of Adamic death by the release of all mankind from its control. R1260:5, 1106:1 The victory of our Lord, the victory of our Heavenly Father through our Lord Jesus Christ. HG138:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:55]
O death— Adamic death. R894:1 The Apostle, glancing down to the grand culmination at the close of the Millennium, exclaims with poetic fervor. R3175:6; NS5:4, 693:5
Where is thy sting— The sting which caused death is sin. R1260:5 "I will be thy plagues (gradual destruction)." (Hos. 8:14) HG497:2; E373;R2600:4, 763:6; OV168:3; HG497:1; NS568:2 Death has been stinging our race, blighting it for six thousand years, and sending it ignominiously to the tomb; but God has provided a Savior. R3175:6; OV406:5; HG125:4, 497:1 That there is a sting to death need not be told, for it has touched every member of our race. NS566:3 Where is now thy sting? By the close of the Millennial age sin and wilful sinners having been destroyed, there will be nothing thereafter to cause death. R1855:5; OV363:2, 169:T; NS568:3 When that which is perfect shall have come, the sting will be gone, the imperfection and weakness will be gone, the cause for sin will also be gone. HG497:1 In the case of Jesus, death had a sting which made him cry in agony, "My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken me?" (Mark 15:34) R308:4 All will have the sting of death withdrawn "through our Lord Jesus Christ." R308:5
O grave— O death. (Oldest Greek manuscripts) R1260:4 Greek, hades, oblivion. E377; R3789:4,2600:4; SM526:2; OV168:3; HG556:6, 735:4*; NS568:1, 585:4 If hades is to be destroyed, how could anybody be tortured there everlastingly? OV363:1; E373; SM526:2 Paul is quoting from Hosea 13:14, "O grave, (sheol) I will be thy destruction." SM526:2; E373; R2608:5, 763:6; OV138:3, 363:1; HG497:1; NS196:1, 118:4, 585:3; NS568:2, 793:6 Sheol, hades—hell. HG495:2; NS793:5 Whatever sheol is, it is to be destroyed. The grave, the tomb, the state of death is to be destroyed. OV138:3; NS118:4, 568:3, 793:5 "The gates of hell shall not prevail against it." (Matt. 16:18) R3789:3 The grave is really a symbol of hope; for we would not speak of it as a prison house were it not for our hopes of a resurrection. R1855:6, 894:1 The Revised Version translates this "death" instead of hades. We surmise it was to help keep the public in the dark respecting the true sentiments of the Word of God. R3176:2
Where is thy victory— The whole Church, and finally the world, get "victory" over the grave by a resurrection. R308:5 Ultimately, when death and hell (the grave) shall have delivered up all that are in them, and when the curse of death shall be no more, love will have triumphed over justice. OV406:4 The Lord and his Bride shall have conquered Adamic death and the grave shall have been opened, and all the prisoners of death shall have had fullest opportunity to accept Christ, and everlasting life. R1855:6 When all shall have become released from death to life, or else transferred to the second death, then Adamic death will have been vanquished; its victory over all who long for life will be at an end. R3176:1 The grave shall not always triumph over the human family; mankind will be delivered by Messiah's Kingdom from the power of the tomb. OV363:2 In the case of Jesus, the grave had a victory for nearly three days. R308:4 It is of those referred to in Verse 51 that the words of this verse are fully applicable. R308:4 "The gates of hell shall not prevail against her." (Matt. 16:18) As the Heavenly Father raised up Jesus from the dead, so the gates of death shall not prevail against the Church. OV363:4; R3789:4 For several thousand years death has had the victory and the human family have been swallowed up by it. It is conservatively estimated that death has swallowed up 20 billion of humanity, and that 90,000 are going to the tomb every day. NS693:3, 566:3, 321:2; OV168:6 As yet death has the victory—sin dominates the world, and the Lord's faithful fall with the rest of mankind under the power of hades, the tomb. NS568:1 "Death and hell (hades) shall be cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death." (Rev. 20:14) OV363:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:56]
The sting of death— The Apostle continues his argument and shows that the victory will not be completely brought to pass until the end of the Millennium. R3176:4 It will require the entire Messianic age to fully extract from humanity the virus, the sting, of sin by bringing mankind to perfection. Only as the sting of death is removed will the power of death relax. HG496:6 The sting or virus which produces death and all its attendant sufferings. R3391:2, 1718:2 The sting which caused death: had sin not entered the world human death would not have been known. R1260:5 Death is now a result of disease inherited and transmitted from one generation to another; it was incurred as the curse or penalty for transgressing the divine law. R1683:2 "The wages of sin is death." (Rom. 6:23) R3391:2 Satan has the power of death. (Heb. 2:14) R1683:2,5, 1684-1686
Is sin— Sin is the poisonous sting which has blighted and killed our race. R1683:3 Illustrated through Israel's experiences with the fiery serpents in the wilderness. NS568:5 It was the poison of disobedience that entered our race through our first parents and has developed in us—as poison passes through the system from a serpent's bite. NS568:4
The strength— Power or weight. R1683:3, 3391:2, 3176:4 To thus sting to death. R3391:2 Since Satan is the father of sin, and thus of sinners, the power or strength or weight of sin may be said to be his power or influence. R1683:3
Of sin is the law— Whose vengeance or penalty the sin brought upon the sinner. R1683:3 Satan, the tempter, by starting sin amongst men, brought all under the sentence of divine law—under the power of death. R1683:3 It was God's law behind sin that determined what should constitute sin and what its sting or penalty should be. R1260:5 Sin brings forth death in us because this was the divine law. NS569:1 The perfect law of God, having been met by the Mediator, will be applied to the ransomed race only in such proportions as they can receive it—in proportion to their knowledge and ability to obey. R3176:4 Only as the sting of death is removed will the power of death relax, because it is part of the divine law. HG496:6 God's law condemned us all; and we would have been helpless had he left us under that sentence. NS569:2 No reasonable man could deny that God has the right as well as the power to destroy in death any creature who will not conform to his just and wise law. R3391:1 The letter of the law killeth, but the spirit of the law giveth life. R614:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:57]
But— The Apostle turns back his line of argument from the future time, to the present time. R3176:4
Thanks be to God— Thank God for the Savior he has provided—a Savior and a Great One, able to save unto the uttermost all who come unto the Father through him. NS569:4
Which giveth us— God gives us this by faith; so that even now we can "rejoice with joy unspeakable," (1 Pet. 1:8) and can so confidently look forward into the future as to claim a share in the victory over sin and death and the grave.R3176:4 While he was just in his law, and while the terrible penalty of that law, the sting of death, was merited by the race, he has graciously arranged for our victory over death and our escape from his just sentence. R1260:5
The victory— Now, through faith. NS569:4 Over death, the king of terrors, our captor. R678:1 Victory over sin, over death. NS5:4 The deliverance, triumph. E46 There can be no victory except as we keep the faith—our trust in the Lord as our Redeemer, in his care over us, in his willingness to help us, and in his ability to help. R2312:5 Not only including the Church's victory in the first resurrection, but the victory of all that shall ultimately be saved through the Millennial age. NS569:2
Through our Lord— And his meritorious sacrifice. NS569:2 He gained the victory by obedience in the things which he suffered, and by laying down his life as a propitiation for the sins of the whole world. NS196:1 "For to this end Christ both died, rose, and revived that he might be Lord (Master—or have authority over) the living and the dead." (Rom. 14:9) R464:1 The execution of every feature of the divine plan is placed in the hands of Christ. R27:2*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 15:58]
Therefore— Because we see these things so clearly with the eye of faith. R3176:5
Be ye stedfast— "Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quit you like men, be strong." (1 Cor. 16:13) To stand is to adhere to fixed principles. R90:1
Unmoveable— To be established in the present truth signifies that our faith is steadfast and immovable. R1627:3*
Forasmuch as ye know— Knowing that. R3176:5
Labor— Faith sees the accomplished victory of the future; and even now exults and rejoices in the privilege of colaboring with the Redeemer, spending time, energy and life. R3176:5
Not in vain— Our labor at the present time must seem small and insignificant, because few have ears to hear and hearts to receive, but it is acceptable to God through Christ, and fitting us for joint-heirship with our Lord in his great work of the Millennial Kingdom. NS569:5 Because we confidently hope for, expect and wait for the glorious resurrection "change" and the glorious privileges of association with our Master in his Kingdom and work. R3176:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:1]
Collection— Acts 20:35 was addressed to the Corinthian Church, on behalf of the Christians in and about Jerusalem. R5926:2 The saints at Jerusalem were poorer than were the saints at Corinth, therefore it was appropriate that the Apostle should suggest sending a gift. R5926:2,5 Because of a severe famine; Jerusalem was not a commercial city, and therefore money was less plentiful there; apparently those in and about Jerusalem who received the Gospel were chiefly the poor. R5926:2 Paul proposed taking contributions from them—not as seeking a gift, but as seeking evidence of their love for the Lord in helpfulness to their brethren who were disadvantaged by their loyalty to the truth. R3159:2, 5926:2 We may be sure that while the Apostle urged the Churches to contribute to the relief of the poor saints at Jerusalem, he made no request for personal assistance. R5810:3, 3159:2
For the saints— The word saint is used to designate the truly consecrated among professing Christians. R1139:1
Order— Instructions. R5926:6, 1480:2*
So do ye— To whatever extent we have this thought before our minds we are likely to have a special blessing. "He that watereth shall be watered also himself." (Prov. 11:25) R5409:4, 5927:2, 1346:5 Use the money thus set aside to God's glory, in the best way your reason and conscience, directed by God's Word, dictate. R1378:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:2]
First day of the week— Methodical, systematic charity is better than spasmodic giving. Not only is the result generally larger, but the influence upon the giver is more beneficial; a service to be rendered as unto the Lord. R5926:6, 1346:5, 450:1* Paul exhorts the Church to lay up money every week for the Lord's family, the Church. R521:2 For the poor and for the Lord's cause generally.R854:6 As a memorial of the Lord's blessings during the week ended, and of our thankfulness. R1378:2 Nothing, perhaps, furnishes so sure an indication of love for the truth as zeal to serve it—financially and otherwise. The following of the Apostle's instruction has its spiritually beneficial influence. R1480:2* The "Good Hopes" plan has proved so much of a blessing to those who have adopted it, that no doubt many will desire its continuance. It is not our plan but the Apostle's; something for use in the Lord's cause. R1600:4, 1409:6*, 1378:2, 1346:5, 365:6 We urge all to follow the apostolic rule and set apart for the Lord's service a weekly thank-offering. If it be but one cent a day, or one cent a week even, it will surely bring a blessing. R1600:4, 1378:2, 450:1* The Lord does not estimate the amount we give according to a worldly standard, but according to the intent and desire. "God loveth a cheerful giver." (2 Cor. 9:7) R450:1*, 5409:2, 1334:5, 450:1* The disciples met regularly on the first day of the week, as the memorial of our Lord's resurrection and the outpouring of the holy Spirit. R1942:6, 543:4 Methods often used by Babylon to secure money, are fairs, suppers, etc., and appealing to the motive of pride, by publishing names and amounts. R1378:5
Every one of you— This is not a law, but the principle applies to all; we are put on our own responsibility as to how we use the things we have sacrificed to the Lord. R5409:2 It is far better to give spiritual gifts and blessings, but some are so circumstanced that their only chance for serving the Lord and manifesting their love is through their gifts to his cause and people. R5926:6,854:6, 365:5 Each one who engages in the Lord's work at some sacrifice to himself is proportionately blessed. R1346:5, 1334:6 Promotion to a higher opportunity of work will be from faithfulness in using present abilities. Use well your office, and perhaps you will be promoted by our Head and become a dispenser of spiritual things. R365:6
Lay by him in store— That we may have to give to charities. R2241:2 Communism is not the Lord's arrangement. D478, 479, 480; R1862:5, 1390:5 God's people are to be frugal, to avoid debts, to be "forehanded," and with some reserve of capital. R4567:2 For our own future needs or that we may have to lend to others in need. R4567:2, 2932:5, 1862:4, 854:3; Q143:1 Economy and frugality, and provision for the necessities of our own household and generosity toward others needing assistance, spiritual and temporal, are the good counsels of the Lord. R2241:2, 5409:4, 4567:2, 2932:5, 1862:4 We may do good and lend according to our opportunities and abilities, but we are not to obligate ourselves beyond what we would be willing to give outright. R2241:2 If it is right to lay up for the Lord's family, it would be reasonable to lay aside for future necessities or emergencies of an earthly family, but let us beware of grasping miserliness which hoards. R521:2 Life insurance is equivalent to the laying aside in a savings bank a small sum, regularly, for the benefit of some dependent ones. R521:2 Very many folks can't give anything on the spur of the moment. They could not pay their rent on the spur of the moment either. A man is to arrange for it. R963:2* Those who have never learned to give, have failed to rightly appreciate one of our choice privileges and pleasures. R365:6 Under Jewish Law, each natural Israelite was directed to give a tithe, a tenth, of his gross earnings. R5409:4, 963:2*
Hath prospered him— During the preceding week. R1334:6, 5600:2,5, 4284:2, 4102:2,5, 3669:2,5, 2410:5 A share of his income. R2932:5 Whether one cent or one dollar or a thousand dollars. R1378:2 The degree of our prosperity should be the measure of our charity; none should give to such an extent as to bring financial bankruptcy upon himself and cause losses to others. R5927:4, 2212:4, 854:3
Gatherings— Collections. R449:6*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:3]
Letters— It was the usual custom to give and carry letters of introduction. R1720:2
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:7]
With you— Paul evidently paid Corinth a second visit. CR278:5
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:12]
Not at all to come— The calls or requests were not always obeyed: and no offense was taken by the Apostle if the brethren sometimes felt and acted differently from his suggestions. R1822:1
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:13]
Watch ye— We still have need of this exhortation. OV285:1 The careless, indifferent, and lukewarm may lightly heed the words of warning; but the faithful saints earnestly aspiring to attain that whereunto they are called, realize the necessity and thankfully heed them. R609:1* First, last, and all the time we need to watch that the Spirit of Christ in us is not displaced by the spirit of the world. R609:1* That the fruit of the Spirit of God is manifest in all our actions; that no root of bitterness springing up may trouble us; and that we be not entangled with the cares of this life. R609:1*We must watch unto prayer and thus keep open communication with the heavenly grace and secure the necessary help in every time of need; lest our Christian character be dwarfed, withered or utterly destroyed. R609:4*, 1972:5
Stand fast— Against the various oppositions of the world, the flesh, and the Adversary. R4912:6 Only those strongly supported by the truth will be able to stand in this evil day. R609:4* To stand is to adhere to fixed principles; or in other words, to "be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor is not in vain in the Lord." (1 Cor. 15:58) R90:1
In the faith— It is possible for every student of the Scriptures to have a clear, definite, positive faith, symmetrical and harmonious; and to be able to give every one that asketh, a reason for the hope that is in him. R609:4* If our faith is not thus definite and clear, we are just in condition to be blown about by every wind of doctrine. R609:4*
Quit you like men— Be faithful and loyal to God and his cause. R5840:5 Acquit yourselves like men. R4912:6
Be strong— As men arm and prepare themselves for the battle. R609:4* After reasonable instruction in the ways of righteousness, the Lord has a right to expect, strong characters. Be strong in faith and strong in character; so shall we be pleasing and acceptable to God. R1882:5, 1972:4, 1485:5 When God invites us to feast at his table, and then clearly indicates the manner in which he would have us use the strength thereby gained, we are not excusable in remaining either babes or children. R679:3* Both strength and courage are necessary to faithful service and to success in the good fight of faith; and both are developed by patient endurance and faith in God under various trials to which the Christian is exposed. R2031:1, 4912:5, 1485:5 We should be constantly growing in knowledge, in grace, and in usefulness in the Master's service. R679:3*
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:14]
Things— Deeds. (Diaglott) R5417:1
Done with charity— Done in love. (Diaglott) R5417:1 In proportion as we develop strength of character as new creatures, this quality of love increases. In addition, we should find our judgment also becoming more accurate. R5417:1 Be careful our words are kind and loving; even sharp utterances should be tempered with love. R5417:4 Let us as the Lord's children, ambassadors of the King of heaven, seek more and more to exercise the spirit of a sound mind, the spirit of love and reasonableness. R5417:6
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:15]
Themselves— Greek, heautou, as in "Shall not speak of himself." (John 16:13) E171
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:17]
Glad of the coming— Greek, parousia, presence. B159
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:19]
Priscilla— In every instance, except this, where Priscilla and her husband are mentioned, Priscilla is mentioned first, as if she were the more prominent and active of the two. R1549:3
Salute you— Even with their limited means of communication, whenever there was opportunity, the churches in one place were prompt to send Christian greetings and benedictions to those in other places. R1895:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:20]
Holy kiss— In spirit, but not in letter; the civilities of our times being somewhat different from the customs of that day. R1550:5; Q618:5The sex dividing line was very strict in olden times so that there was no indiscriminate kissing among them, neither should there be among the friends now. Q618:5 There would be nothing wrong in a kiss of love; but there is no intimation that the brethren should kiss the sisters, or the sisters kiss the brethren. Q619:T, 618:4
[NTC - 1 Corinthians 16:22]
If any man love not— Greek, phileo, with duty love. R2807:3
Anathema Maran-atha— He shall be accursed or condemned to the second death when the Lord comes. R2807:3 An appreciation of the work of Christ will be expected of all when brought to a knowledge of the salvation which God has provided in him. Whoever refuses to respond in duty-love will be cut off from life early in the Millennial reign. R2807:3 The present life does not close the door of opportunity to any that have never known phileo love, or to many who have known this, but have not yet attained agape. R2807:3 Let him be cut off. The Lord cometh. R98:4* "Let both grow together till the harvest." (Matt. 13:30) Then the angels of superior power and wisdom will do the work of separation. R98:4*